Advanced Search
Advanced Search

Continuum

Erotic fiction inspired by Miki Torrez and Talia Mint in “Rose

Time doesn't exist right now. There is no space. There is no ground. There is no sky. We are suspended in each other’s touch, defying the very rules of gravity. We are no longer two people. We are one force in an endless state of explosion.

We have been making love for hours with no plan to stop. I am in your arms, circling my tongue around your neck, lost in the scent of your skin. Your legs are crossed over mine, flexing over my thighs. I trail my nails between the dips of your back, then reach underneath you, filling my hands with your luscious bottom. I pull you closer, making our pussies press together. You swirl your hips slowly on me, making my lips spread over yours. I lick a long wet stripe up your neck and catch your lip gently between my teeth. I can feel your nipples harden over mine as our breasts squash together. Beads of sweat drip between us. You run your fingers through my drenched hair and kiss me passionately, exchanging our wetness.

You lean your body on mine, making me lie back and relinquish all control. You pin my arms down on the bed and press your body on me. Your skin upon my skin, so close I can feel your muscles flexing on mine. Your breath in my ear, so close I can hear your thoughts.

My body is aching, my pussy throbbing, nearing combustion. My passion peaks to a height I have never reached, your soft voice guiding me to surrender all I have. “Give it to me,” you say repeatedly, commanding my orgasm to come out at will. My wetness is so loud, I can hear myself coming. I moan as if death is coming for me.

You pick this very moment to slow your pace. “No!” I groan. “Please, for the love of god, don't slow down!” I swirl your hips vigorously, making you fuck me faster, squirming beneath you like a serpent trapped under a stone. Then, I come again, making you come again too. Our pussies cream on each other, spurting juices like crossed waterfalls.

I quickly move down, drinking the last drops of your fountain. I lean in to kiss your pussy in the same way I would kiss the lips on your face. I suck it and mark it as mine, my signature written on your flesh with my tongue. I suck your clit softly, waking another climax. You grab my head, your soaked fingers quivering around my face as you spread your legs as far apart as you can. I dip my tongue inside you and slide my mouth up and down, making sure your clit stays in contact with my lips. Each soft press draws you closer to your metaphysical zenith. I suction my lips around your clit, flicking my tongue rapidly over and under. My fingers curl inside you, massaging the dulcet curves of your opening. I can feel your pussy clench and grip my fingers, and still I push deeper. In and out. Up and down. I whirl my tongue rapidly around your sopping wet flesh until you explode on my lips. Each calculated touch is my accolade; your orgasm, my reward.

Right here, right now, we push the very boundaries of time and space. Our bodies, which are made up of the same adorning stars above, glowing and burning with the same heat that boils us to a sizzled drop. We are perfectly aligned to create our own constellation. We are the oldest story ever told, defying the great expectations of tragedy, carefully recording each page just to watch it burn again before the ink dries.

 

If you enjoy erotic fiction and would like to contribute some of your own, you can email it to fanfiction@metart.com. We don't promise to post it in full, but we will pick out the juiciest bits to share! To see more stories and true confessions, check out our free fiction site, MyErotica.com

READ MORE

Hot Seat

Erotic fiction inspired by Ally Breelsen and Maxmilian Dior in "Jacuzzi"

I was working as a grill cook in a cool, upscale restaurant, carrying on a passionate affair with our gorgeous cocktail waitress, Deb. She was definitely in another league: tall with dancer’s legs, violet blue eyes and honey blonde hair. Deb and her husband Dave led a pretty wild and sexy life; she had just broken it off with Max, our bartender, to take up with me, and he was always sleeping around, still enjoying the sexual revolution in Cali... Deb and Dave were just more open about it than most.

Deb told me across the pillow about these parties they hosted, where first-time attendees were put in the ‘Hot Seat’ to introduce themselves. I was invited to the next one. I mingled and chatted with the fifteen or so other folks there, feeling a bit nervous. Then Dave introduced me: “Alright Greg, you're up!”

I sat facing the group spread out around the room on couches and beanbags. I rubbed my palms on my jeans, no idea where this would go.

“Hi everyone, I’m Greg and I know Deb from the restaurant where we work.”

“And?” Dave prompted me.

“Deb and I have been sleeping together...” my vision was closing in and my face was so hot. How did I get into this chair? But then I saw Deb’s encouraging smile and I started to breathe again.

“So how did this happen?” Dave asked wryly.

“Well, Deb brings me the orders after the servers ring them in, and she’s just so beautiful! I asked her out, but I guess she was seeing Max, the bartender. So, I didn’t think I had a chance… but then one day I gave her a ride and she started making out with me in the car. The windows were all steamed up!”

“In the car?” Dave chuckled. “How did that work?”

Whew! Okay... “The seats go all the way back and Deb was on top of me and she had these dancer's tights on. I reached down and unsnapped them. And she was just ready to go! So I got my pants off and we just went at it right there. Deb is crazy! While we were doing it, she was diddling herself. She gets off every time...”

“Okay, Greg! That was great. Thank you!” Dave was grinning. I guess he enjoyed hearing about his wife having fun.

Next up was a redhead named Lesley, very pretty in shorts and a peasant blouse. She was a little shy, blushing as she shared an experience she’d had with a guy in his van, one night: “When we got to the beach we made out a while. We went in the back for more room and I turned over to pull my pants off. He really liked that and started fingering me from back there and then he licked me. Man, I really loved that!” She rolled her eyes. “So it just felt natural that we start doing it that way and for me it felt super good, like he was hitting my spot!”

“Lesley, how did you know you wanted to have sex with him?”

Lesley paused for a moment. “He was a good kisser and I liked him and, you know, I got wet down there...”

“Are you wet now?”

Shyly: “Yes...”

By now we were all squirming in our seats, and Dave suggested we take a break. I noticed him heading to the bedroom with Lesley; I couldn’t find Deb, so I headed for the hot tub on the back deck. Several of us were in there – naked of course – when Sheila, the cashier from our restaurant, came over. She dropped in next to me and gave me a friendly hug and a kiss.

Out of her work uniform, the hot Latina looked gorgeous, her long wavy hair, big dark eyes and soft lips captivating me. Under the water in the candlelit hot tub, we began exploring each other. Then we were kissing. When her fingers wrapped around my boner, I almost lost it. She leaned in close.

“Want to get out of here?” she whispered. I looked around and almost everyone had paired up. I couldn’t resist. We quickly dressed and she kept her hand in my pants, keeping me hard all the way to my place. Just as quickly, we undressed, she leaned back on the bed and spread her legs, and I was inside her; she was so slippery. We fucked for a while and it got hot and sweaty. She was grabbing my ass to pull me in tighter. All I wanted to do was fuck her deep and strong. She gripped the headboard and pushed hard down on me, her body convulsing while she cried out. It was so hot to watch and feel her orgasm. I pulled out and let it go all over her tummy and tits.

After we caught our breath, I wanted to go down on her and make her come with my tongue. Her pussy was wet and shining, just a few dark pubes around it, so inviting and open. I spread her lips and dove inside, tasting her sweet moisture and spreading her juices all over her clitoris. My hands found her boobs, perfect handfuls with soft dark nipples aching to be squeezed. I slid my middle finger into her pussy, so easy and wet. She felt so good inside, little folds pulling me in. She was squirming and panting when I massaged her in there, then I pulled out and found her asshole, a sweaty little ring that softened up a bit when I rubbed on it and then she let me in and I stroked my long finger in her spread wide ass while I flicked at her clit very lightly. A few minutes of that and Sheila went over the edge, pulling at my hair, moaning and writhing, fucking my mouth with her pussy. It was amazing and so fulfilling watching her orgasm under me, panting and moaning.

I so loved working at that place! The women were amazing. It’s all gone now. Just a memory.

 

If you enjoy erotic fiction and would like to contribute some of your own, you can email it to fanfiction@metart.com. We don't promise to post it in full, but we will pick out the juiciest bits to share! To see more stories and true confessions, check out our free fiction site, MyErotica.com

READ MORE

My new breast friend

Erotic fiction inspired by Mila Azul in “Radau

Have you ever done something completely out of character? I did, and I don’t regret it…

Let me start by explaining that I have fantastic breasts. I’m not the type to brag, but I’ve been told so countless times. Yesterday I was wearing a tight, thin sweater with a lace bra underneath, and the gentle friction meant my nipples were hard pretty much all day.

The subway was packed on the way home, too many people squeezed in tight. Right in front of me was this broad-shouldered man with dark hair and a five o’clock shadow, dressed in a tight T-shirt that also showed his nipples! As more people got on, I was pushed up close to him, my breasts pressed against his arm. I had nowhere to move. I stood there, feeling his body heat, breathing in the scent of him. My mind was suddenly filled with thoughts of sex, of what it would be like to be held in this man’s arms, pinned to the bed as he drilled into me, and I found myself getting wet and aroused.

That’s not unusual – I often let my mind wander and indulge in sexual fantasies during my commute; only, this time, I couldn’t resist the temptation to twist my body just so and get a little thrill from rubbing my stiff nipples up against this guy’s arm. If I do it subtly enough, he won’t notice, I thought – but when does a man not notice a woman rubbing her breasts against him?

I was so caught up in my lustful little haze that at first I wasn’t aware that I was busted. But without me realizing, he had moved his hand down between us, close to my crotch. When I twisted my body again to rub my nipples against him, his fingers touched my pussy.

At first, I couldn’t be sure that it was deliberate and I stood still, wondering if I’d imagined it. My dirty mind got off on it, fantasizing that he was going to finger me right there on the subway, and as my mind raced, my pulse did too. I rubbed my breasts against him with a little less subtlety and – yes! – his fingers didn’t just brush against me, they stroked me, brief heat and pressure sending a jolt of arousal through me.

We didn’t make eye contact. He pretended to look at his phone, I gazed at the floor, but we both knew. I wondered if I should stop, move away, get off at the next stop; but I was so turned on I was fighting the urge to rip his clothes off and throw him down on the dirty floor. As I stood there locked in this mental struggle with myself, nipples getting harder and pussy getting wetter, he made the next move.

I felt his fingers come to rest on my pussy mound, waiting to see what I would do. I did nothing. He took that as a green light and gently stroked up my slit, nudging my clitoris. Without thinking, I pushed my pussy up against his hand and spread my legs a little further apart, wanting more. His fingers curled tighter against me, cupping my whole crotch, fingertip rubbing at my entrance. I wanted more than anything to feel it slip inside me.

As we approached the next subway stop, he turned his head to meet my eyes for the first time. There was an irresistible current of lust between us. He gestured with his head, as if to say, Come with me.

I could have just stayed where I was and acted like nothing had happened. That would have been the sensible course of action. But I was way past being sensible now. I didn’t even think about it; I just followed him off the subway and out onto the sidewalk.

“What’s your name?” he asked.

“Jenny,” I lied. He nodded.

“Wanna fuck, Jenny?”

I stood there and stared at him. Good question. Blunt, but right to the point. And a straight questions deserved a straight answer.

“Yes,” I said.

“Cool. I live right here,” he said and nodded towards the apartment building across the street.

I took his hand and let him lead me to his place. We didn’t say much; what was there to say?

Inside, he was already unbuttoning his pants as he walked to the bedroom. At the doorway, he turned, saying, “Well?”

And then he pulled his pants down. A big, thick cock sprang up surrounded by dark pubic hair. We looked at each other for a few seconds, me still standing in the hall fully clothed, him and his cock in the doorway.

When he disappeared into the bedroom, I came to my senses and dropped my bag. I undressed as I went and walked into the bedroom wetter than ever, naked and horny. He was lying on the bed, hands behind his head, watching me. His dick was standing proud, curving up towards his face.

I was about to climb on top, my only thought how much I wanted him inside me, when he reached out to stop me.

“Rub those beautiful big tits on me, like you did on the subway.”

So, I took hold of his shaft and bent over him to let one nipple graze his cockhead, holding his gaze all the time. I lay his dick on my tit and used the flat of my palm to jerk him slowly against me. He reached out and took his dick in his hand to press it between my hanging breasts, then squeezed them tightly around himself. It made it easy to bob up and down, using my boobs to jerk his whole shaft, his tip poking out from my cleavage. I dribbled some saliva down to lube it up for him. His blissed out expression told me the sensation of my pillowy breasts squashed around his cock was making him very happy.

But I was there to get that big cock inside me, and I wanted it right now. I straddled him and this time he didn’t protest, but lay back again as I guided him inside me.

Oh, that felt so good. He was big. And thick. I wanted to go slow, to really enjoy that big dick, to savor every inch, but it felt so good and I was so turned on that slow turned into fast and hard way too soon.

He reached up as I slid up and down on his dick, trying to catch my tits as they bounced around in front of him, tweaking my nipples, patting each tit, telling me to fuck him harder. His big dick, his frank appreciation of my breasts and his groans of pleasure really hit the spot, and I came so hard and loud I must have been heard in every apartment in the building.

Just as the last shudders of my orgasm were subsiding, he tensed and bucked me off him, rapidly twisting to jerk himself off onto my tits. I was happy to let him do it, holding them up for him, staring at the beautiful sight as he jetted hot spunk over my soft flesh.

It was one of the hottest fucks I’d ever had. I left straight after he’d cum, I had no reason to stay. I never even asked his name. But I won’t forget how good that big hard cock felt, or the sight of my breasts coated in his cum. I’m sure he won’t, either.  

 

If you enjoy erotic fiction and would like to contribute some of your own, you can email it to fanfiction@metart.com. We don't promise to post it in full, but we will pick out the juiciest bits to share! To see more stories and true confessions, check out our free fiction site, MyErotica.com.

READ MORE

First time lust in swinging London

Erotic fiction inspired by Messiah in “Dileva

Eighteen years old and I took my first trip overseas. My family and I were flying from small town Ohio to London; it was 1968 so my head was full of The Beatles! The Who! The Mods! Carnaby Street! Apple Records! Bond Girls! I was so excited.

The first thing we discovered was that London was huge: Hyde Park and a bunch of castles and Chinese restaurants and hotels, with lots of Londoners fast walking the crowded streets and speaking unintelligibly. Fortunately, that cheeky accent made the girls even cuter.

And they were everywhere: waitresses, hotel clerks, shop girls, cleaning ladies, and all over the TV in sexy ads. Not to mention the newsstands loaded with pornography. There was nothing like that in Ohio! I was getting boners all day long that were hard to conceal, especially in my tight, mod slacks. And London girls loved to fuss over a teenaged boy from America, bringing me tea with yummy crumpets and biscuits – that's the other thing boys always think about, eating!

Halfway into the week I'd saved up enough change to buy one of those naughty magazines. I was very frustrated being in the hotel with my family, nowhere to go to jerk off, but I was determined. On the pretext of going out to see a movie one night, I purchased one of those dirty mags with my pocket of weird coins and my shaking hands. I slipped into an alley near the hotel where there was a dumpster and some trash cans and hid behind them. The pictures of the cute English girls with their straight, mod hairdos, big round boobies, lipstick, plump round bottoms and hairy bushes had an instant effect; my erection was painfully hard. With my back against the bricks, I unzipped and savored the release. And it didn't take long. I could feel a climax building and angled my boner so nothing would get on my slacks. I was starting to squirt when I heard a rustle, opened my eyes and saw the face of a horrified woman staring at me with a garbage bag in her hand.

Terrified, I turned and tried to run but my pants were around my ankles, tripping me over a trashcan and dumping me on my face in the contents. Oh my god! I was about to be arrested for being a sex criminal! Unbelievably scared, I started to cry as I tried to get up; then the lady was helping me stand.

"Sorry, love! Are you hurt?" she asked.

Quickly pulling up my pants, I blurted out some nonsense. "No, I don't think so. But this is a mess!" Suddenly she was laughing, and I realized how cute she was. "Are you going to have me arrested?"

"For what? Oh, I see. That's nothing... Free Love and all that, right? You're American, aren’t you?"

I explained I was on vacation with my family and she seemed to find my embarrassment rather sweet. “I'm done with my shift and our flat's just down the street. Come with me and let’s get you cleaned up." She turned and trotted off down the street, and I followed, utterly bemused.

When we reached her flat she handed me a towel. "You have a wash while I wash those dirty clothes,” she said. “What’s your name?”

"Greg."

"My name's Nancy… and this is Lulu, my flatmate!"

"Hello, Greg. Ooh, you're a tall one," her friend said, touching my chin. In the bathroom I stripped, handing my filthy clothes out the door. I was starting to recover, aware that both girls were totally cute. They fussed and giggled and chatted in their tiny kitchen but I couldn't understand a word of it until one of them called out to me.

"Greg! Would you like a cup of tea? I’m sorry, we don’t do coffee much here. Here, take my dressing gown. You can wear that while you wait for your clothes.”

Nancy's face appeared around the bathroom door, handing the robe in and... checking me out? I emerged and sat on the couch beside Nancy, who seemed to snuggle up closer to me. My hands covered my lap because, naturally, my johnson was betraying me again. And to make matters worse, Lulu came in with a tea tray and set it on the coffee table, with nothing but her skivvies on!

"Whoops! Sorry Greg, didn’t know you were in here. I'm just getting ready for work."

Stunned, I couldn't take my eyes off her big, round breasts in their huge brassiere. I thought I heard angels singing when I felt Nancy's lips around my straining shaft. I looked down and she was licking the tip, her big brown eyes fixed on mine.

"I just couldn't waste it, handsome!"

I heard a soft snap and looked up to see Lulu's big white bra flying off and her boobs spilling out, their pink and brown nubby nipples mesmerizing.

"Ooh, that's lovely!" she said, admiring my erection. She knelt between my knees and wrapped those puppies around my stiffy, slowly jerking me off and licking my glans with each stroke.

Tea and crumpets were forgotten now; I was dissolving into ecstasy, my cock deep inside Lulu's slippery mouth. I was almost ready to get off, but Nancy said, "I saw him first, Lulu." Naked now, she sat on my knees and looked over her shoulder.

"Sorry Greg, but I can't get preggers. I think you'll like this, though..." She scooted back into my lap, reached for my straining shaft, and pressed me into her bottom.

What the hell was this? I'd never heard of anal sex! I was still a virgin though, so I hadn't heard of much; and I knew it felt incredible, Nancy rocking on my joint, fingers buried in her pubes. We went at it until Nancy moaned, her whole body tensed and she shuddered her orgasm all over me, drenching my crotch. I couldn't hold out. I erupted and filled up her asshole, her sweaty buns jiggling as I slammed into them.

I didn’t even have a chance to go soft before Lulu pushed Nancy off me and fed my slippery shaft into her bushy folds. Her pussy was hot and wet and hairy. Her curvy body bounced on my lap, so I pulled a boob to my mouth and sucked on her nipple. She tasted so sweet and her nipple stiffened up instantly. She switched me to her other boob and I sucked her nipple hard, confident now. I was a cocksman, ploughing a fertile field; not faltering, but ready to come again. Ah, to be eighteen again...

Lulu rose up on her knees and lined up the tip of my cock with her asshole, sighing as she slid down the pole, feeling me spreading her plump cheeks apart. I knew what I was doing now and started thrusting upward into her ass. I cupped her cheeks with my hands so I could bury my stiffy in her back passage. He boob was still in my mouth and I gave her little bites until she was moaning, then slammed her hard and gave her my load, feeling her butthole get warm and soft while she climaxed over her busy fingers. Wow!

Nancy fetched my clean clothes and handed them to me with a kiss. “You’d better have another wash,” she smiled. “You can’t go back to your hotel smelling of sex!”

Washed and dressed and ready to leave, I said, “I had a lovely time…”

“So did we,” Nancy said, pushing me towards the door. She grinned and gave me the Peace sign.  “Free love, right?”

 

If you enjoy erotic fiction and would like to contribute some of your own, you can email it to fanfiction@metart.com. We don't promise to post it in full, but we will pick out the juiciest bits to share! To see more stories and true confessions, check out our free fiction site, MyErotica.com.

READ MORE

A date with my therapist

Erotic fiction inspired by “Consultant” featuring Samantha Bentley and Paula Shy

My anxiety attacks were getting worse. I could barely sleep. All I wanted was someone to confide in, yet I seemed to be pushing away everyone who attempted to get close to me. I decided to seek professional help.

The therapist’s office was plain but comfortable. There were no visual distractions in the room – except for the therapist. She was gorgeous! Dark hair, light eyes and fair skin, my favorite combination. Her severe business suit seemed to enhance her femininity. Her large, beautiful breasts were pressed tightly under her blazer, just screaming to be stared at. She was small framed with sexy curves; not to mention, she had the sexiest British accent ever. It’s a weakness of mine. A beautiful woman with an English accent could probably talk me into doing anything she wanted. Many outlandish thoughts raced through my head as I sat on the couch, watching her take notes.

“So, I read through your file and I have a few questions,” she began. “Where do you think these anxiety attacks come from?”

“It’s stress, I guess,” I replied. “That, and I don’t really talk about my feelings.”

“Have you done any other activities to help express these feelings?” she asked.

“I have been doing some writing lately.”

“That’s great,” she nodded. “What kind of writing?”

“Mostly… erotic stories…” I answered hesitantly, unsure of her reaction.

“That’s very interesting,” she said. “You know, writing erotica can actually help you understand your feelings better, because even if they are based on fictional characters, every character is actually you. Subconsciously, you express your innermost thoughts without even realizing it.”

Her insightful words hit home. I appreciated that she found no shame in it. This made me trust her even more. Once we began to speak in detail about my erotic stories, my session grew very interesting. She had me explain where my inspiration came from. I told her quite a few things I had never revealed to anyone before. Her facial expressions betrayed her excitement when I revealed some naughty secrets. I could tell she wasn’t the type to blush easily, but she was definitely getting turned on; the way she gazed into my eyes and bit her lip gave her feelings away.

“We are going to try something a bit different today,” she said. “I want you to sit up straight, close your eyes, and concentrate on my voice.”

I shut my eyes and listened intently. I got excited when I felt her move to sit next to me.

“I want you to picture that we are on a date,” she said.

I raised my eyebrow, intrigued by her suggestion. Suddenly, I could feel her hand touching mine.

“Imagine that we are at a romantic place,” she stated calmly.

I trembled a little when she squeezed my fingers. I was already skipping ahead, imagining her naked. She was getting closer. I could feel her soft breath near my face, the intoxicating scent of her perfume overwhelming me.

“In order for you to control your anxiety,” she whispered, “you have to purposefully build tension inside you… then let it all go.”

The tone of her voice was so seductive. I was melting inside as I listened to her every word. Tension was definitely building. My eyes were still closed, my senses heightened. I knew her face was directly in front of me so I leaned in closer. I felt her hover millimeters from my face for a moment. I’m not sure if it was to tease me, or because she was debating whether to go that far. Still, I waited. I opened my mouth slightly, hoping to get contact. Finally, our lips met. The lingering moments were worth the wait. The sensation was overwhelming, as if I’d jumped over a ledge and was now freefalling in the wind. Her kiss made my cheeks flush and my heart flutter.

I wrapped my arms around her and pulled her closer, our thighs now touching. I kissed her longingly as I ran my hand up her back. She straddled my lap, her plump bosom pressing against mine. She took my hands and pinned them to the couch, making me lie back, then caressed down my arms and squeezed my breasts through my shirt. She leaned in to kiss me. I was lost in the moment, her every move building me up to implode. She kept me from touching her every time I tried. She made sure I knew that she was in control.

She positioned herself between my thighs and spread my legs over the couch, pushing my skirt up to my waist. She grazed her nails over my panties to tease me, then lifted the cloth to the side to bare my flesh. My pussy was soaked. I could see a sheen of wetness over my panties when I looked down. She trailed the tip of her tongue right between my lips, lingering at my overly teased clit a moment, then kissing it.

She pressed her lips to my pussy and began the slowest, most seductive whirl I had ever experienced. I could feel every long, slow lick with such intensity. My impatience set in. I began whimpering and moaning loudly. She was so calm and collected, just taking her time, deliberately licking me to madness. The slow, wet suction of her lips kept me at the very peak of bursting for what seemed like forever. I was shaking so badly from the tension that my abs were burning. I was powerless.

I felt so relieved when she finally started licking me faster, making me gradually ascend to my long-awaited climax. I held my thighs open and gripped tightly at my flesh, shaking and juddering up and down against her face. She grabbed my hands and intertwined our fingers, keeping my pussy positioned over her mouth. Her searing blue eyes were locked on mine, just watching me lose control. Then I came so hard, I collapsed in a bursting gush of wetness all over her delicate face. My pussy got instantly sensitive. I pulled myself up quickly with my hand gripped tight on my pussy, feeling the throbbing sensation through my fingers.

She stood up and undressed. Although I was still a bit wobbly, I was eager to watch her peel off her tight business suit. She came straight to me and straddled my face. Her sopping wet cunt soaked my lips and chin as soon as she pressed her pussy down on me. I held her ass firmly, sucking her clit steadily. I darted my tongue in and out of her slit, letting her grind on my lips. Her thighs trembled on my cheeks, her hips thrusting, persistently chasing after her climax. I suctioned my lips around her clit, flicking my tongue up and down rapidly until she came powerfully on my face.

She slowly lifted off me and helped me up. My shirt was soaked and my hair was a mess, but I didn’t care. She wiped her juices off my chin and kissed me softly. We smiled at each other warmly while we straightened up and got dressed.

I’m sure in most cases there might have been an awkward silence. But in truth, what happened between my therapist and I was the best remedy I could possibly have had. I walked out of that office feeling like a brand new woman. When I went home that evening I slept all through the night for the first time in months. The experience triggered something inside me. I felt bolder and calmer, ready to take on any challenge that came my way. I wasn’t afraid to lose control any more. I suddenly had a mental boost that countered my panic attacks. Thanks to this wonderful therapist, I haven’t had one since.

 

If you enjoy erotic fiction and would like to contribute some of your own, you can email it to fanfiction@metart.com. We don't promise to post it in full, but we will pick out the juiciest bits to share! To see more stories and true confessions, check out our free fiction site, MyErotica.com.

READ MORE

Photo shooting with Paulette

Erotic fiction inspired by Paulette A in “Epavlie

I was in London for a trade show and chose to stay in a guesthouse as I was sick of hotels. I arrived mid-morning, jet lagged from the long flight. The owner was an attractive brunette, but to be honest she barely registered I was so wiped out. I dropped my bags and headed over to the conference center.

When I got back after a long day, the owner was kind enough to make me a snack and a hot drink. Something about her looked really familiar, but there was no reason we would ever have met before. I figured it was just the jetlag playing tricks on my mind. She offered me a nightcap to help me sleep; I was enjoying her company, so I went into the living room with her for a glass of whisky.

As we clinked glasses I asked her to call me Greg, and she replied, “All right, but then you must call me Paulette.” The name rang a bell, and she did look so familiar – slender and pretty, with a lovely smile. As we chatted, she told me she was originally from the Ukraine, and had been a model. That didn’t surprise me, she was certainly attractive enough; but the penny still didn’t drop. I was still thinking about her smile when my head hit the pillow, and I was out like a light.

The next morning I felt like a million bucks. Paulette fixed me breakfast, and invited me for cocktails that night – I was pretty sure that wasn’t in the brochure! My day went well and I went back to the guesthouse, showered and went downstairs to meet Paulette. She looked amazing in a figure-hugging black dress and heels that showed off her stunning figure.

I’d brought the ingredients for some hors d'oeuvres, and Paulette watched, mesmerized, as I put them together. Being a chef certainly has its benefits. I placed a dozen corn tortilla chips on a plate and topped each one with a dollop of fresh guacamole and lobster tail. Paulette's eyes were rapt as she watched me, and as she leaned in to try one she idly put her arm around my waist.

“Mmmm, that’s amazing,” she purred, giving a little orgasmic shimmy.

We moved to the couch with our drinks and snacks, Paulette sitting close, our legs almost touching. Paulette's legs were incredible, long and slender in her strappy heels. She put her hand on my knee while she munched another chip. Her perfume was intoxicating, gardenia and musk and something else...

“Greg, is something wrong? You’re staring.”

I blushed a little, and so did she. Time to ‘fess up. “Paulette, it's just that you look so familiar. I'm sure we haven't met before but I can't stop thinking about you.”

“Well that's not so bad,” she smiled. “Maybe you saw some pictures of me? I didn’t say so before, but I was a nude model…”

Recognition flooded through me. Of course! I blushed even harder as I realized what that meant; I had lingered over naked photos of her, studied her beautiful body… I gazed at the ceiling, embarrassed.

Paulette immediately put me at ease though, teasing me a little bit and then going to the mini bar to fix us both another drink. My eyes were glued to her every second. She was every bit as gorgeous as I remembered, and her figure had filled out perfectly; as she turned I detected a lovely jiggle.

We talked about her modeling days and she got a bit emotional remembering the good times. I gave her a comforting hug, those big, soft puppies a distracting pressure against me. I’m a keen amateur photographer, and somehow I ended up agreeing to take some photos of her, just for a bit of fun.

I could hardly believe my luck! I set up my camera on a tripod opposite the couch while Paulette went to get ready. She was a vision from a daydream as she stepped out of her bedroom, still in her heels but wearing nothing except a white lace top and skimpy panties that left very little to the imagination.

“You look incredible,” I told her, and I meant it. “Portraits aren’t my usual thing though, so why don’t you take the lead?” As I’d hoped, deferring to her modeling experience boosted her confidence and we soon got into the shoot. We started with her posing in the doorway, bending over with perfectly straight legs, her ass looking fantastic in her barely-there panties. She moved to the couch, lying along the back with her bottom facing me, giving me a saucy wiggle and a grin. Then she kneeled on all fours and placed her hands on the floor; I reclined even lower and shot upwards, catching a big smile and her perfect breasts hanging low with an assist from gravity, areolae visible through the sheer fabric. Then a quick shot of Paulette passing into the bedroom and beckoning for me to follow.

She kneeled on the bed with her back to me, flashing me a smile over her shoulder as she peeled off her top. Her boobs spilled out, even better than I remembered from her photos. I began to shoot close ups of them, noting how her nipples were hardening alluringly.

I genuinely wasn’t expecting things to go any further, so I practically stopped breathing as she started lowering her panties, a teasing milimeter at a time. Finally she was completely naked. Uncovered now, her beautiful folds were mesmerizing. I moved in closer; her womanly aroma was making my face flush with desire, and I could see she was getting wet.

“Can you roll over and… um… push your bottom up?” I asked shyly.

“How’s this?” she said, holding her firm little cheeks apart, giggling.

“It’s gorgeous, but it’s getting very difficult to be a gentleman and a professional,” I grinned. I managed to stop my hands shaking enough to get some great shots of her smooth pussy. It was stunning, lovely and fluted, the hood and clit distinct and perfect. Pale pink, and flushed darker on the lips. Paulette was running her fingers over her pussy. I took a long look and then our playful glances locked.

“You're so beautiful, Paulette…” I said, and then we were kissing. Lips so wet and sweet, I couldn't stop. My arms were full with this lovely naked woman. Paulette began to massage her folds and circle her perky clitoris. I pulled back a little so I could watch her.

She smiled so sweetly as she relaxed against the pillows, then closed her eyes and began to pleasure herself intensely. She spread her legs wide and lifted her pelvis. I had to keep shooting, this was incredible, her lips just beginning to open, revealing her shining pink interior. She reached down with two fingers and pulled up and out, making her slit into an oval. Wet. Her pussy was definitely flowing.

Then her fingers were searching and two fingers found their path, sliding deep inside her and out again, shining with her flowing wetness. At that moment I was lying flat, getting the most incredible shots of her bottom, her labia glistening in the light. She turned on her side, soaked two more fingers with saliva and swirled them around her asshole. All this while she was finger fucking herself with passion.

“Ah Greg, I wish this was you!” she gasped, fingers deep in her ass now, spreading it and pounding herself.

“Soon enough Paulette, but don't stop! Please finish, baby.”

She rolled onto her knees, face down and her bottom held high, her fingers fucking her pussy and asshole, hands slapping on her cheeks. She buried her face in the pillows and shuddered her orgasm out, gasping and shivering.

Enough photography! I thought and put the camera down, dropped my pants and slid beside Paulette. I wrapped her in my arms and we kissed again. She reached for me and I was stiff and ready.

She wrapped the fingers of both hands around me. “Greg you're so lovely and big! I don't know if you'll fit!”

“Oh sure, Paulette, it won't be a problem.”

“No I mean in my bottom! Now you know I love it...” she smiled.

“We'll see, but right now I want to watch you while you come, baby.” I climbed on top and seconds later I was inside her pussy. Paulette was ecstatic, her hands all over me while I pounded her steadily, her slim ankles crossed behind my back. She pulled my lips down to hers, thrusting up with her pelvis to meet me, grinding to prolong her climax, eyes squeezed shut in pleasure.

When she caught her breath, Paulette rolled over and wiggled her tight little bottom at me. Her eyes were glowing and her smile was wide.

“I'm ready for you now. You can fuck my bottom now, darling...”

I licked her asshole, leaving it nice and wet. Then I got in position and gave it a try. First push I got it inside while Paulette leaned back a little to help, but I was able to get in a bit deeper each thrust. She was very tight yet able to stretch around me and soon I was deeply inside her ass. It felt as if we were locked together, but I could move a little if I was gentle. And I was, so slow and easy, letting Paulette set the pace. Paulette was hungry for it, and before long we were able to get a smooth pace going. Her bottom felt great – warm and tight and round and lively, shivering a little, and I was shivering too; I was close. But we made it last; I was right on the edge but held back and fucked very slowly, feeling the incredible friction of her asshole stretched so tight around my shaft.

“Are you ready, Paulette?” breathing hard...

“Yes, Greg!” gasping, “Do me now!” I wrapped her up, my arm around her boobs and my hand in her folds, banging on her clit, my hips thrusting hard and firm, pushing Paulette into her orgasm. She almost got free she was so wild in her pleasure, but I held her slim body tight and she shuddered in ecstasy, moaning while I came as well; feeling her tight bottom grow warm and slippery and my brains went a little scrambled...

That was just the second night of the trip. Paulette and I met for cocktails at eight every night, and so much more. I quit my job and I've been in London ever since!

 

If you enjoy erotic fiction and would like to contribute some of your own, you can email it to fanfiction@metart.com. We don't promise to post it in full, but we will pick out the juiciest bits to share! To see more stories and true confessions, check out our free fiction site, MyErotica.com.

READ MORE

Happy Wife, Happy Life

Erotic fiction inspired by Suzie Carina in “Galusa

Suzie kicked off her heels and slammed her purse on the side table. It was the third time her husband had stood her up for dinner with no explanation. She was beyond angry. She was already irritated at having to schedule meals with her own man, as if she were one of his clients making an appointment. 

They had been married for several years and their sex life was dwindling. Sometimes, he worked so late that Suzie would already be fast asleep by the time he got home. Each day was getting more monotonous and dreary. Suzie was bored out of her mind. She wanted to do something daring, something that would bring her husband’s attention back to her. She had an idea to surprise him at work.

The following lunchtime, she dressed in a black mesh bodysuit with no bra or panties. She put on a light trench coat and some heels, her excitement growing with each passing moment. She reached her husband's office just as his secretary stepped out to lunch. Suzie sneaked into the boardroom and took off her coat.

She lay down on the table and began smoothing her hands over her body, already imagining her husband’s cock inside her. She craved his touch more than ever. She stroked her pussy lightly, anticipating the moment when the door would open. She spread her legs wide, kicking off her spike heels right over the chair. Just then, her husband walked in.

He was shocked to see his wife, virtually naked and acting so brazen at his workplace. Anyone could have walked in and caught her sprawled out on the table. He checked outside to make sure no one was coming to the boardroom. Suzie heard him call down the hallway to the receptionist, canceling all his meetings for the rest of the day. She grinned slyly, relishing the feeling of power at having gotten her own way.

He came back into the room and gazed at her. "What are you doing here?" he asked.

Suzie didn't answer. She beckoned to him to come nearer. He bent towards her and caressed her face. She grabbed the end of his tie, pulled him close, and kissed his lips softly. He was speechless, completely surrendered to her touch.

In this position his crotch was near Suzie’s face, and she smiled up at him as she unzipped his pants and nudged them down to his thighs, along with his shorts. She hung her head over the edge of the table and took his cock into her mouth. She was so turned on, feeling her husband's dick swelling between her lips. She got such a rush from knowing they could get caught at any moment.

She spat on his cock and took it deep in her throat. She guided his head down to her crotch and rocked her pussy up to his face while she fucked him with her mouth. He lapped his tongue up and down her slit, right through the fabric, until it was soaked with her wetness. He unsnapped her teddy and sucked her clit while his hands ran over her thighs.

Suzie got up and bent over the table, enticing her husband to fuck her from behind. He grabbed her waist and thrust his cock into her.

“You’re being such a bad girl today!” he said, pulling halfway out and spanking her ass cheeks firmly, making her tighten up around his shaft. “What has gotten into you?”

“I missed you being inside me!” she moaned, looking back at him lustfully.

Her pussy was so wet. Her husband reached around to stroke her clit, fucking her slow and deep, careful not to make too much noise. He could feel her taut walls squeezing around his shaft as he inched in and out of her. Suzie bit her lip, trying not to scream as her whole body trembled. When she was getting too loud, her husband pressed his hand over her mouth to muffle her moans. He fucked her steadily, his fingers circling faster until she reached her peak. The deep, slow insertion drove her wild. She came so hard he could feel the quakes of her climax rumble around his cock.

He turned Suzie over and held her tight. He thrust deeply inside her, kissing her passionately. He was so ready to cum! Suzie could feel his stiff cock get even harder inside her. She squeezed his ass tightly, making sure his shaft aimed right where she wanted it. He thrust as deep as he could until he came powerfully inside her. His cum started trickling down the inside of her thighs as he slid out of her slowly.

At that moment, they looked into each other’s eyes as if they had just made love for the first time. He hadn't looked at her that way in years, and it was a wonderful feeling.

He slipped her shoes back onto her feet, and kissed her beautiful legs on the way up. She helped him get dressed, but kept his tie around her neck just for show. She raised his head to kiss his lips once more. She leaned close to his ear and said, "Don’t be too late. I’m going to wait up for you.”

She nibbled his earlobe and kissed his neck. Then she blew him a kiss before leaving. Her husband was stunned. He was a wrinkled mess, the aroma of sex all around the office. That afternoon, he left work early for the first time in years. He picked up some roses on the way home and made love to his wife the way she deserved. He never left her stranded at dinner again.

 

If you enjoy erotic fiction and would like to contribute some of your own, you can email it to fanfiction@metart.com. We don't promise to post it in full, but we will pick out the juiciest bits to share! To see more stories and true confessions, check out our free fiction site, MyErotica.com.

READ MORE

Late At Night

Erotic fiction inspired by Silvie Deluxe and Matt Ice in “Drive

I live in an apartment complex near a major city; a mix of families, singles and students. A nice thing about walking my dog – a silly little beagle with lots of energy – is that I get to meet plenty of women, because they think she's cute. And on our late night walks around the complex I've started to see... interesting things. There is a subculture of people hanging out in their cars late. There are people slow cruising among the parked cars, looking to hang out with friends; people sitting in their cars working their phones and savoring some precious solitude – ghostly faces lit up by the flickering screens; people getting high, the savory aroma of weed drifting out their cracked open windows. Seems like the cars are an extension of some people’s apartments.

That includes my new neighbor, who is particularly cute and quite mysterious. She has lived in my building for several months, yet I've only seen her five or six times. Her car is parked out there most of the time, yet her work hours aren't regular. She has to be either a call girl or a restaurant manager! I keep attempting to strike up a conversation when I see her but she just says hi and breezes on by. She has interesting eyes, and is always on the move.

The other night, the dog dragged me out the door for a walk at almost midnight. The air was cool and there was my neighbor behind the wheel of her car, her face ghostly blue, giving me just a look and a nod as I walked past, intent on her phone. She was still there after our circuit around the complex, relaxed and not connected now, and we shared a long glance while my beagle was sniffing the bushes, her favorite pastime.

My neighbor seemed to decide something, glanced at the empty passenger seat then back at me. My eyes got wide, aha! I held up one finger, hustled the dog upstairs and then zipped back down to her car door, which unlocked with a click. I was sealed into an atmosphere of new leather overlaid with a touch of perfume and woman.

"Hello, my name’s Greg."

She took my hand with her small, slim one. "Greg, call me Sofia."

This is going to be fun, I thought. But I had no idea. Leaning back against the driver's door, she watched me, sizing me up.

"You are older than I thought…"

"How old did you think I was?"

"Fifty maybe," she said, shrugging.

"Yes, older. What’s your real name? It's not Sofia." She shrugged.

"Greg, what is it that you want?"

"Oh. Well, since we're neighbors, I wanted to meet you and find out about you. Russian people are interesting. I know something about Russian cooking and, uh…” I lost my train of thought as the lights in the car went out and my seat began to recline with a hum.

Sofia was so small that she easily climbed over on top of me and faced me, straddling my lap. Her arms went around my neck.

"Okay, let’s get to know each other," she purred, and then her lips were on mine. I kissed her lips softly and then kissed harder. Her tongue darted and then slid into my mouth, tangling with mine. Her body was warm on me and her wet lips were hot. Something clicked inside me and my hands were hungry for her skin, feeling under her blouse up her back and then a hand into her jeans under her panties; warm ass cheek, mmm!

It took a minute, but I figured out her bra with one hand and unclipped it, then pushed her bra and blouse together up over her head. My hands went to her nice little tits and squeezed, so warm and with stiff nipples. She shivered, then leaned forward and bit my earlobe, hard. I tensed and drew back, but her hand was in my pants, slim fingers circling my shaft, which stiffened up in about three heartbeats.

Quickly, she had my zipper down and I was throbbing and straight up, her hand squeezing and sliding my skin up my shaft slowly, feeling me. I looked up and watched her face closely, her eyes on my joint, smiling.

"Sofia, have you been interviewing me?”

"Hmm? No, I just want to fuck," she said, then, staring at me, "no one can know about this!" I reached down and started sliding her pants off her bottom. She rolled back on me and I quickly looped the strip of fabric from her panties around my cock. It held my shaft hard and tight up against her pussy.

That surprised her. I flexed and slid up along her slit and she sucked in a gasp. Her eyes closed. Gripping my shoulders, she pushed her bottom back, grinding on me until her folds opened and smoothly slid down my joint, warm and wet.

I lifted her wrists around my neck and held them there, kissing her hot mouth, breathing her breath and keeping her wetness flowing – I didn't want to fuck her yet. She was rocking her hips, trying to get me inside but I held her wrists tight, keeping the pressure on, staying just out of reach of her insistence. She was cursing softly in Russian; she was small but strong, arms trying to break my grip, but I was too much. I'm long too, and got my hips up and my glans reached her little rosebud, pressing on it while she was caught, then pressing the base of my shaft into her clitoris. She shivered, her body sinuous, squashing her breasts into my face. It was working, her stiff nipples rough on my cheeks and mouth, distracting me. We were fencing with heat and restraint and it was getting hot and crazy.

Inching her knees forward, she ground her clit on my abs and rolled her ass along my slippery cock, up and down, insistent. Damn, she is dirty, I marvelled to myself. Both her hands were gripping my head now, pushing her plump little tit into my mouth. I sucked on it and flicked the hard nipple. Now my hands were free and I took a finger and put it in her mouth; she sucked it in, gripping it with her tongue. I pulled it out wet and went right into her asshole. She arched her back, feeling it while my other hand guided myself into her wetness, pressing up inside her pussy. It was really tight, she was so small, but very slippery. I was fucking her slow while my finger was up her butt, feeling her contractions and filling some very tight places. And fill them up I did, my slow fucking regular now and strong; sweat was breaking out and we were almost there.

Then two car doors slammed; close! I heard the two guys from downstairs talking and walking right up to us across the lot. Sofia's car was dark with tinted windows but they would easily see us bobbing up and down like we were. I held my breath and gripped Sofia tight, my joint pressing deep inside her, still but throbbing, and her body was straining hard against me quivering. Her back arched and I realized she was starting to climax! I quickly covered her mouth with mine. She let out a muffled cry as her orgasm rippled through her taut muscles.

The guys didn’t see us as they brushed right past the car and walked into their place, slamming the door.

Sofia's eyes blinked open, foggy, then looked at me. "Spasibo."

"Da!" I said, thus exhausting all of my Russian.

"Wait," she said, nimbly reversing her angle, and gripped my cock, taking it into her mouth, her hands moving on me. That placed her lovely bottom right up on my chest and I savored her heat and sharp aroma of sex. Couldn't resist, and I explored with my tongue, hands squeezing her buns. All was dark, but her flavor was bright and delicious. Her folds felt a little swollen, I knew they'd be sensitive and took advantage, finding her clit and licking it hard. I knew I could easily make her come again so soon after her first orgasm and I did, her strong thighs squeezing my cheeks as I felt her buck and rock. I lost it myself then into her hot mouth.

We both breathed hard for a long moment while we recovered. Sofia got herself dressed quickly and I took that as my cue, pulling up my pants and trying to put myself together.

"You have to go now, so go!" She was in a hurry now, giving me a sharp look as the door unlocked with a click.

I looked right at her, not moving. "Tell me your real name."

Thoughts moved across her face while she buttoned up her blouse, then: "Anna, my name is Anna."

I leaned over and surprised her with a quick kiss. I bounced out the door, but then turned back and tapped the window. It slid down, and she looked at me.

"Anna… again?" She smiled then, and the window slid up with a thunk.

 

If you enjoy erotic fiction and would like to contribute some of your own, you can email it to fanfiction@metart.com. We don't promise to post it in full, but we will pick out the juiciest bits to share! To see more stories and true confessions, check out our free fiction site, MyErotica.com.

READ MORE

Sexual Healing

Erotic fiction inspired by “Ordinary Night” starring Linda Sweet, Antonia Sainz and Anabelle

Antonia was in the middle of a disastrous divorce and turned to her friends for comfort. Linda and Anabelle insisted she stay with them until everything was finalized. It was nice having her there. It gave them time to catch up, since they hadn't seen much of her during her marriage. The first few nights were rough. It took a while for Antonia to talk about her feelings, shedding a few tears in the process. In time, she felt better. The girls’ company was just what she needed to begin healing from her broken heart. Antonia was grateful to have such caring and supportive friends.

Linda and Anabelle were no ordinary women, but the kind of couple that lived by their own rules. They were very open-minded and didn’t tie each other down, or put labels on their relationship. It was extremely different from what Antonia was used to. Everything about their lifestyle was relaxed and carefree. They rarely even closed any doors in their house.

One morning, Antonia saw Linda eating Anabelle out over the bathroom counter. She was walking past and stopped in the hallway, her attention drawn by the sounds of their moans. She couldn’t resist peeking through the half-open door. Anabelle saw her and gave her a smile. Antonia got nervous and walked away when their eyes met, but the image had been replaying in her head all day. She loved the fact that her friends were so uninhibited. This made it easier for Antonia to be herself and start embracing her own newfound freedom.

That evening, all three of the girls were in separate parts of the house, engaged in their own activities. Linda was in the kitchen making drinks, Anabelle was in the living room listening to music, and Antonia was just finishing up a long hot shower. Linda joined Anabelle on the couch and set the drinks down on the coffee table. Anabelle went upstairs to get Antonia, who was just about to get dressed when she reached the door. Anabelle saw a glimpse of Antonia's voluptuous form while she was drying herself off, and gave her a look of admiration.

“You don't need to dress,” Anabelle suggested with a smile. “Linda already has our drinks waiting. Come down as you are.”

Antonia happily agreed and went downstairs in just her towel. Somehow, seeing Anabelle naked that morning made her more comfortable about being undressed. She saw that Anabelle wasn't wearing much either. The lower curves of Anabelle's bottom peeped out under her tiny shorts and her T-shirt barely covered her stomach. Antonia couldn't help but stare at her from behind as they walked down the steps.

Once they reached the living room, Antonia saw that Linda was just wearing a sheer red robe. She could plainly see her perky breasts right through it as she took her glass.

The drinks Linda made were very strong. Just one glass brought out a warm glow from Antonia's complexion and had her head swimming. She was relaxed and content. They were all having a wonderful time talking and laughing. Antonia almost forgot she was only in a towel, wrapped at her chest. All the laughing unraveled it and let her beautiful breasts out in full view. Linda and Anabelle smiled at each other, silently agreeing to get Antonia out of her towel completely.

Linda set her glass down and daringly leaned in to kiss Antonia right in the middle of her laughter. It was brash and unexpected, but Antonia immediately got excited. She turned towards Anabelle, who also leaned in to kiss her. Linda caressed Antonia's breasts as they kissed, guiding her back further towards Anabelle. Linda kissed down Antonia's chest and sucked her nipples, while Anabelle turned Antonia's face to hers for a kiss. Linda kissed down Antonia's body and spread her legs over the couch. Her towel fell away, revealing her enticing form. 

Antonia was enveloped by desire. Her friends were pleasing her from each end. Anabelle kissed Antonia's neck while Linda ran her tongue around Antonia's pussy, letting her soft red hair tease her inner thighs. Antonia’s wetness grew, juices trailing down Linda's chin. Antonia started trembling as Linda licked her clit faster. Linda snaked her fingers inside Antonia's soaked slot and held them still, making Antonia thrust up and down on her hand.

Anabelle was getting so turned on seeing Antonia lose control. She sank her teeth down Antonia's neck and sucked hard enough to leave a bruise, making Antonia moan. The twinge of pain added to her pleasure. The suction of Anabelle’s mouth amplified the sensation of Linda’s tongue. She held on to Anabelle's head and arched her back in delight, coming hard all over Linda's mouth and fingers. It had been so long since she'd climaxed, and her whole body shuddered in pleasure from the much-needed release.

Antonia leaned in and kissed Linda deeply while unwrapping her robe. She turned to Anabelle and pulled down her tiny shorts. Antonia sat them both on the couch and took turns kissing them and fondling their breasts. She knelt and trailed her tongue up Anabelle’s thigh, while circling her fingers over Linda’s pussy. She flicked her tongue up and down Anabelle’s clit and inserted her fingers inside her. Linda turned to Anabelle and kissed her as she moaned into her mouth.

Antonia sat up to kiss them both, her fingers squeezing inside each of their slots. She sucked on Anabelle’s big breasts, making her back arch. Linda held Antonia’s wrist closer, aiming her fingers precisely where she wanted them. Anabelle held on to the back of the couch, taking each sweet thrust of Antonia’s fingers.

Antonia flicked her fingers faster, hammering both the girls’ G-spots at the same time. She could feel their holes constrict, soaking her hands with juice. Linda began circling her clit and reached over to play with Anabelle’s pussy with her other hand. Anabelle, then, squeezed two fingers inside Antonia’s pussy. Their orgasms peaked, one after the other. The sounds of their melodic moans and squelching wet flesh filled the room as they came hard on each other’s hands. It was a beautiful dénouement to their fun-filled day.

After that evening, Antonia blossomed in self-assurance and was no longer bound by the troubles of her previous relationship. She stayed with her friends for some time and got used to their open lifestyle. They started hooking up more frequently, not leaving one corner of the house untouched. Antonia got so used to it, that every hot encounter with her friends became just an ordinary day.

 

If you enjoy erotic fiction and would like to contribute some of your own, you can email it to fanfiction@metart.com. We don't promise to post it in full, but we will pick out the juiciest bits to share! To see more stories and true confessions, check out our free fiction site, MyErotica.com.

READ MORE

The L Train Blues: a lesbian encounter

Erotic fiction inspired by Kiara Lord and Vanessa Decker in “Room of Secrets.”

I was uptown catching a jazz show. The band was fantastic. The liquor was flowing. My senses were heightened. The heat of the evening was making my casual little black dress stick to my skin. I was having a great time. I looked around the room and a beautiful girl caught my eye. She was sitting alone, and looked like she was craving a martini and some company.

I walked over to her booth and asked if I could join her.

“Here,” I smiled, handing her my glass. “You look like you need this.” For the first time all night, she smiled. Seeing it was like seeing the first flash of light from a firework display, brilliant and unexpected. Soon we were exchanging stories. Our glances became more intimate. She grew comfortable with me, to the point where she was touching my hand or patting my thigh with each remark.

The evening grew late. The quickest way back downtown was the L train. She said that route was also the way to her apartment and whichever one was closer, she would like my company for the night. I didn't mind one bit. It was nice to see my charms still had their way of turning a girl's mood around.

We got on the train and sat side by side. I put my purse on my lap and smiled at her. We sat silently as the train filled up with people. Suddenly, I felt her hand nudge under my purse and caress my thigh. I spread my legs slightly, inviting her to touch me there. She placed her purse close to mine to hide her hand and started playing with my pussy through my panties. I became so aroused. We were surrounded by strangers who could catch us at any moment. The vibrations from the train added to the sensation. Her face was impassive, not giving anything away.

She kept stroking her fingers slowly until my clit was swollen and throbbing. I was so wet, I could feel moisture leak down my ass crack. I was gripping my purse tightly, my cheeks flushed, trying not to give away my emotions to the other passengers.

The train finally stopped right when I was about to come. The tension between my legs was incredible. Moisture trickled down my thighs as I stood up. She stood close behind me, pressing her breasts against my back.

Her building was much closer than my hotel, so we wound up there. We didn't even make it halfway up the stairs before she turned me around and pinned me against the wall. She hiked up my dress and pulled my panties down and off one ankle, leaving them dangling around the other.

She spread my legs apart and licked slowly over my pussy. She waved her tongue from side to side, spreading my lips apart, then encircled my clit between her lips and began sucking it. My excitement heightened as she quickened her pace. I started shaking and moaning loudly as she whirled her tongue around and sucked my clit even harder. I weaved my fingers through her hair and held on to the back of her head as I came all over her mouth in a trembling jolt.

“Mmm... you've been holding that in for a while, huh?” she teased.

I smiled and pulled her to her feet to kiss her, tasting my own sweetness from her lips. She took my hand and led me up the stairs. She could barely get her key in the door as I cupped her breasts from behind and nibbled the nape of her neck.

Once we were inside, we couldn't get our clothes off fast enough. The soft glow of the lamp made her skin look so alluring. I lay on top of her on the bed, pressing my pussy over hers and grinding down on her pelvis. She wrapped her legs around me and held me tight. Her soft breasts squashed against mine as I slid my body up and down on hers. The sweet sound of her voice moaning in my ear was making me shiver.

She bit down on my ear lobe as I ground against her harder, slowing my pace to build her up to the peak. I could feel her pussy throb beneath mine as her thighs gripped my body tighter. The heat of our bodies was boiling over, the wet, warm slide of our pussies building to an imminent explosion. I circled my hips over hers until the intense tremors of her pussy pulsed like a beating drum within her flesh.

“Mmm... you've been holding that in a while, too?” I teased back, kissing her lips.

I ran my hand down her body and slipped my fingertips between her pussy lips. Her folds were soaked and sticky from coming. I pushed my fingers inside her and felt her walls squeeze around them. Her breath quickened into whimpers as I pressed her G-spot.

She spread her legs wider. I pressed my palm over her clit as my fingers went deeper. Her hand grabbed my wrist, guiding the pace as I hooked my fingers further inward. I fucked her harder and faster, her walls constricting rhythmically, another orgasm building rapidly.

I wanted to taste every drop that came out of her. I slid down her body with my fingers still inside her as she held her legs apart invitingly. I could see glimmers of wetness all over her pussy. I suctioned my lips over her clit and slid my fingers in and out of her tight wet hole. Her sexy moans sang out in sync whenever my tongue whirled to the top of her clit. I sucked her softly and fucked her hard in a steady rhythm. Her thighs were shaking uncontrollably as she came all over my mouth. The final pulses of her orgasm made her scream out a string of obscenities, like she was saying one long cuss word. It was adorable.

As I was lying next to this beautiful stranger, I realized how differently the evening could have gone if I had never noticed her. I could have landed up in a different bar, even a different city. I was grateful that she’d been open enough to let herself go and take a chance, as I did. It's funny how the simple events of an evening can turn into something magical, if you just let it happen.

 

If you enjoy erotic fiction and would like to contribute some of your own, you can email it to fanfiction@metart.com. We don't promise to post it in full, but we will pick out the juiciest bits to share! To see more stories and true confessions, check out our free fiction site, MyErotica.com.

READ MORE

Addicted: my need for his cock

Erotic fiction inspired by “Perder Tiempo” starring Kiara Lord and Matt Ice.

This evening, we are attempting to go on a real date. He asked me to dinner. I said yes. Now he is here at my door. He escorts me to his car and opens the passenger door, like a gentleman. I give him a look.  My chest is fluttering already, just feeling his body near me. His eyes are still fixed on me as he walks around and gets in. He turns the engine on and lets it run. He finally looks forward and drives up the street. I watch his every move as he drives. I wonder if we will even make it to the restaurant. I can't explain what happens to me. I just get instantly wet every time I am near him. We are not even out of the neighborhood yet, and I am already sneaking my hand to his crotch. He is already hard. It seems I have an effect on him as well. He is always hard.

I can't contain myself. I unzip his pants and take his cock in my hand. It's not enough to hold it. It's not enough to suck it. I want it inside me. I hoist myself over and straddle his lap. He gets nervous because the car is still moving. The slightest misstep may cause us to crash. I guide his cock into me and feel an instant physical relief. I don't even care that a few cars pass by, seeing me on top of him. I want him so bad! His cock feels like that very first shot you take at a bar. It goes down easy and feels so good trickling through. All the troubles of the day are instantly gone.

I love how he fits perfectly inside me, like a key in a lock. He is still trying to concentrate on the road as I glide my pussy up and down his shaft slowly, taking every inch of him inside me. He is quiet as always. He bites his lip as I kiss his neck. I ride him faster, pressing my breasts against his chest. He swerves off the road and stops the car, rather haphazardly. He releases his seat belt and wraps his arms around me as I ride him, my hips picking up pace with each thrust. He kisses me passionately. Our tongues collide. I love the way he feels inside me. He is like a drug, my personal addiction.

The car is getting humid. Each breath we take fogs the windows. I am so close. He already knows what to do. I hang on to the headrest for dear life as he fucks up into me hard and fast. I moan helplessly as my pussy walls twitch around his cock. I want to feel his hot load inside me. I crave it.

“Please cum inside me,” I gasp.

“No,” he says sternly. “Not yet."

“Please!” I beg. I start purposely squeezing my pussy muscles tight around his cock, making him groan and shake.

He lifts me off him and pinches the head of his cock. I love the way he is so controlled, while I am being so mischievous. I let myself out of the car and crawl onto the hood. I look at him through the windshield and beckon for him to come out. He shakes his head and smiles as he comes to me.

“Why are you so bad?” he whispers as he presses his body against mine. “I swear, I can't take you anywhere!”

“I can't help it,” I reply as I nip at his bottom lip. “When I want you, I just have to have you!”

He lifts my skirt and grasps my hips firmly. He pulls my panties to the side and thrusts his cock inside me. I feel an instant relief again, just like an addict getting a fix. My pussy is so wet, I can hear his cock squelching in the cream. My sweaty skin clinging to the car hood is the only thing keeping my back from sliding. I have nothing to hang onto except his neck. He presses close and kisses me deeply while taking long deep strokes inside me. He lifts up to readjust and holds my legs together. He slides inside me again, hitting my clit and my G-spot at the same time. Each time he surges in, I feel the tremors build. I cry out in ecstasy as my body explodes and implodes. It feels like I am coming endlessly.

I look up at him and see he is finally about to lose control. I spread my legs wide and hold my ankles apart as he fucks me deeper. The car is tilting back and forth from his hard thrusts. I can feel his cock jerking as his hot load sprays inside me. I grip him tight as he fills me. I love the way it feels, squirting against my walls. It's the crescendo of my high.

I sigh in satisfaction. I pull his face to mine and kiss him again. “Take me home,” I whisper.

 

If you enjoy erotic fiction and would like to contribute some of your own, you can email it to fanfiction@metart.com. We don't promise to post it in full, but we will pick out the juiciest bits to share! To see more stories and true confessions, check out our free fiction site, MyErotica.com.

READ MORE

Sweet and spicy: a taste of sexual pleasure

Erotic fiction inspired by Taylor Sands in “Warm Up

When I was invited to do a food demo on a local TV show it was the first time I’d met the hosts, although I’d watched them on the tube many times. Right away you could tell they were professional newscasters. They were great looking, well dressed and they seemed really pleased to have me on the show. I couldn’t take my eyes off Mina, she was so gorgeous – tall, very bright and energetic, with long chestnut hair and a knockout figure.

It was the run up to Thanksgiving so I kept it simple, roasted a turkey with all the fixin’s; I demonstrated how to make the gravy, which in my experience most people consistently screw up. I think that demo was my favorite one I ever did as a chef. It was simple, not pretentious and, incredibly, Mina was my helper on the air. Since they only ever give you two or three minutes, I had refined my plan for these demos over time to: a) Get everything possible ready in advance. b) Keep the cooking demo short and sweet. c) Give the celebrity helper something to do. So I asked Mina to slice off some turkey while I whipped up the gravy and together we made up a nice plate for the camera right on cue. Success!

Mina thanked me and rushed off to wrap up the show. Watching her walk away was... special. I tore my eyes away from the sight and looked up to see much of the staff lining up with plates at my little demo kitchen table; all the producers, camera people, engineers and security had been working since four or five in the morning, and by now they were definitely ready for lunch! So I served them, and as I was finishing up Mina drifted back over, the show finished. She stood beside me and chatted while I finished packing everything up; it was nice to talk to a pretty girl who wasn't a foot shorter than me.

Mina kept smiling at me and trying to catch my eye while I was working. It felt so good standing next her I didn't want it to end, so I blathered on about meaningless BS just to keep her smiling. I didn’t see a ring on her finger, and I thought to myself, ‘Stop being such a pussy, Jeff! Ask her out!’

“Uh, Mina. It was a lot of fun cooking with you... ” I stammered. “I could make you dinner some time, want to come over?”

“I don't know, Jeff,” she said, smiling and arching her eyebrow. “What can you make?”

Sure of myself now…  “I can make anything you want, Mina. What would you like?”

We chatted about food for a while – me tantalizing her with suggestions for all her favorite things – agreed I should surprise her, and we made a date. There was a moment when our eyes locked. I opened my mouth to say... I had no idea what...

Mina reached out and touched my shoulder. “See you then, Jeff!” And she was gone.

You can believe I put a lot into that dinner!

Mina showed up at my apartment and took off her jacket, looking devastating in tight slacks and a cool sweatshirt. I poured her some wine and handed her an apron, telling her she could help me in the kitchen again. We put together some Korean shrimp tacos, I had made some fresh kimchi earlier. When I held one up for her to take a bite, she looked so blissed out. We leaned against the counter, hip to hip, and polished them off, feeding each other. I took the plate. Now or never...

I leaned in and gave her a kiss. Mina wrapped me in her arms. Her lips were like satin and she held nothing back... Whew! Our eyes opening...

“What's next?” she asked, smiling. I talked her through the pan roasted lamb chops, and while she got that going I started some risotto.

“You have to stir it continually so it becomes gradually more creamy, see?” Mina tried to distract me by smiling over my shoulder with her arms wrapped around me. I tried to stay focused but I could feel her breasts warm on my back. It was not easy. When she ducked in front of me to take the spoon, I was very aware of her ass just millimeters from my joint. It took willpower to move, but I took the lamb out of the oven to turn the chops and add the lardons and shallots, then popped it all back in.

“How's the risotto?” I put my arms around her and took the spoon.

“No idea...” She turned and kissed me again and I couldn't think anymore. I started pulling her shirt over her head but the apron was around her neck.

“Let me.” By some girl trickery she got her shirt off and unclipped her bra, leaving the apron on. I had her warm tits in my hands while she unbuckled her belt and the slacks dropped to the floor. Her nipple in my mouth while I kneaded her other breast and her hands were in my hair. I dropped to my knees and lifted up the apron. For a moment I admired her lace panties, which were very tiny, barely covering anything.

“Like them?” she smiled. Her pussy lips could be seen through the filmy lace. There was a little shine on them. I inhaled deeply and the aroma of girl was dizzying.

“They're cute, but I like them better when they're off.” My hands on her waist, I lifted her up to the counter and raised her knees to slide those panties down her long legs. Soon my tongue was flicking her clit with her legs over my shoulders, nose in her fluffy pubes. Mina was wet inside and one finger was feeling behind her clit for the G-spot somewhere in her delicious folds. She was breathing hard and loving it, eyes closed and head thrown back as I pushed her over the edge.

I slid that finger into her ass and stroked inside her and Mina responded. She caught her breath and bent over me, crushing my head. I kept going to prolong it for her and she squeezed me harder, gripping my finger tight with her ass.

“Ah! Oh!” She gasped and let me go and warily I got to my feet and hugged her to me. “Oh Jeff,” she gasped, “I need you inside me!”

“Wait!” I grinned, and quick as a flash opened the oven and threw the pan with the lamb chops on top. Then I took a deep breath, picked up my naked girl and carried her to the couch. I sat down carefully with Mina on my lap. She lifted herself on her knees and pressed her ass back to rub my shaft. I reached to guide her to the spot and then I was inside her. I pulled her down and our tongues entwined while I rocked my hips and we got a rhythm going. She felt amazing inside and I could feel every fold of her.

Mina really wanted it and pushed expertly to get me in deep. “That feels really big,” she moaned, and her breathing got rough. I needed to hold myself back or I would explode any second; my shaft was rigid and those delicate pink lips were getting mashed on me with each thrust. Her tits were wrapped around my face and I pushed my hips up harder to really get her going. She rocked faster, breathing crazy hard and then gasping and slowing, and I lost it feeling the climax burn through me and jetted inside her, making us both all sticky.

We were sweating and calming down. I reached and barely got to the switch on the wall that lit the gas fireplace with low blue flames. Mina turned to look and giggled. “Was that for me?” Her hair was a mess.

“Yup,” I laughed, “And you know what? We need to finish dinner…”

 

If you enjoy erotic fiction and would like to contribute some of your own, you can email it to fanfiction@metart.com. We don't promise to post it in full, but we will pick out the juiciest bits to share! To see more stories and true confessions, check out our free fiction site, MyErotica.com.

READ MORE

Punished by Mistress Lorena

Erotic fiction inspired by “Olas de Placer” starring Lorena B

Malcolm had been a very naughty boy. As Lorena's sub, he was supposed to obey her every whim. But today, after eating her pussy, he forgot to lick her clean before getting up. Instead, he got back down on his knees to await another command. It was a big mistake. It made his Mistress very angry. Lorena didn't mention it at the time because she expected him to remember their daily ritual.

When evening came, Lorena surprised Malcolm by telling him to sit in a chair. He was usually on all fours or on his knees, and wearing some kind of uniform depending on what she wanted from him. This time, he was naked. He was pleasantly surprised and thanked her as he bowed his head respectfully. However, the look in her eyes made him nervous.

Lorena took some strong rope and bound Malcolm’s wrists to the armrests of the chair. “You know you've been a bad boy today, right?” she said, tightening each knot.

Malcolm’s pulse raced. “I’m sorry, Mistress. Whatever I did wrong, please forgive me.”

“Whatever you did wrong?” Lorena laughed. “Oh, you're really asking for it today.”

She knelt down and tied his ankles to the chair legs. Just then, Malcolm remembered his sin. “Oh no!” he gasped. “I am so sorry, Mistress. I can explain!”

Lorena looked coldly into his eyes and leaned in to bite his bottom lip. Malcolm became instantly tense. His cock jumped at the taste of her mouth.

“Don't bother,” she said. “This is your punishment. You are not allowed to touch me tonight.”

“No! Please!” Malcolm begged. “Make me do it again so I can do it right. Please, Mistress!”

Lorena shook her head and placed her finger over Malcolm's lips to hush him up. Then, she left him there a while. Malcolm's chest heaved as he waited patiently for her to return. He scolded himself about forgetting. Her absence felt like hours. He struggled in the chair trying to get loose, but the knots were way too tight.

Lorena finally came back with a giant dildo in her hand, wearing nothing but a simple blue tank top that revealed her heavenly pussy below the hem. Malcolm’s mouth watered at the sight of her. She sat down on the bed right in front of him and caressed her pussy with the toy. She made sure Malcolm could see the tip slowly penetrate her. She wet her fingers and stroked her clit softly while gliding the tip of the cock around her slot.

When she was dripping wet, she spat on the suction cup at the base of the dildo and slammed it onto a transparent stool, so it stood straight up. The sound startled Malcolm, making his heart beat rapidly.

“I am going to make you cum without touching you,” she declared with a wicked grin.

Malcolm was already aching to touch his Mistress again, his cock rock hard as he watched her. The arousal and frustration were driving him crazy. He felt anxious too, not wanting to disappoint her.

Lorena began to whirl her tongue around the tip of the rubber cock. When it was wet and shiny she sucked it, keeping her eyes fixed on Malcolm. She gave it the most intense blowjob he’d ever witnessed. She stroked her breasts across the tip, making her nipples glide back and forth on it. She raised one foot and grazed her toes over the head of the cock. Malcolm felt his own cock twitch in sympathy.

Lorena spat on the dildo to make it even wetter, then straddled it and sank down slowly. Malcolm could see the thick shaft spreading her open. He felt insanely jealous of the dildo.

“Mistress, please untie me. I want to be the one to please you!” Malcolm begged.

“No,” Lorena replied coldly, riding up and down on the shaft slowly and deliberately. “You are going to cum when I tell you to. Not before, not after...but when I say.”

Malcolm bowed his head obediently. This was going to be a test of his willpower.

Lorena swiveled her hips and stroked the head of the dildo over her clit before sliding it back inside her pussy. Her bare feet were planted firmly on the floor. Her hands gripped the stool as she bounced up and down on the thick rubber cock. Malcolm's temperature was rising. His cock was engorged and throbbing, watching his Mistress fuck her toy. He wanted so badly to be the toy. He concentrated on the shaft as it slipped in and out of her pussy. He could already see trickles of juice running down the shaft. Malcolm wanted to touch himself so badly. He balled his fists beneath the ropes and bit his lip, eyes fixed on his Mistress.

Lorena stuffed the dildo deeper inside her cunt and rubbed her clit in vigorous circles. She was getting so turned on watching Malcolm struggle to keep his composure across the room. She could see his cock jumping over his abs, with drops of pre-cum beading at the tip.

“You’d better not cum yet,” she commanded.

“No, Mistress,” he replied breathlessly. “Not until you say.”

His face looked so helpless as he watched Lorena rock her hips faster. She turned her back as she continued to ride the dildo, making sure Malcolm had a perfect view of it sliding in and out from the back. She wet her finger again and rimmed her ass teasingly as she dipped her hips lower. She was so wet, the juice trickling down the shaft was starting to leak onto the stool. A small puddle was building underneath her as her hips danced around the dildo.

When she felt her orgasm approaching, Lorena took the dildo off the stool and lay down on the bed with her legs spread wide. She stroked her clit while ramming the dildo in and out of her cunt. The head hit just right. It was hammering at her G-spot over and over again. She was ready to explode. Malcolm felt deranged, watching his Mistress suffused with bliss. The head of his cock was turning reddish purple. He could feel semen rising in his balls. He had to close his eyes for a moment just to keep from cumming too soon. Lorena was already there.

“Okay, now cum for me!” she yelled as she fucked herself even harder. Malcolm groaned in ecstasy as he started to cum, jizz fountaining out of his cock and splattering his belly and chest. Lorena's pussy clenched tighter around the shaft and her hips rose off the bed as she reached the height of her climax with a moan of pure pleasure.

“Good boy,” she gasped. “Very good boy.”

“Thank you, Mistress,” Malcolm replied, feeling the last drops seep from his cock.

When she’d come down from her orgasm, Lorena untied Malcolm. “My pussy is soaked and sticky again,” she declared. “Lick me clean.”

“Yes, Mistress,” Malcolm replied. He was overjoyed to be allowed to touch his Mistress once more. He dutifully dropped to his knees and licked up every trail of juice from Lorena's inner thighs. He was hoping his Mistress would make him eat her until she came again…

 

If you enjoy erotic fiction and would like to contribute some of your own, you can email it to fanfiction@metart.com. We don't promise to post it in full, but we will pick out the juiciest bits to share! To see more stories and true confessions, check out our free fiction site, MyErotica.com.

READ MORE

Timeless: a tale of erotic romance

Erotic fiction inspired by “Romance” starring Anna Rose and Lucy Li

I am the first to wake. Fresh memories of our lovemaking fill me with desire. She's fast asleep. I lean close to her and watch her silently. Her face looks so elegant, pressed against the sheets. Her hands flutter delicately. I lean closer and kiss her face softly. Her eyebrows rise at my touch. The scent of her neck arouses me, still mingled with my perfume and the lingering hint of last night's passion. Her silky hair gently brushes my cheek.

Her deep sigh tells me she’s awake, but reluctant to cast off the clinging cloak of her dreams. I lean closer still and kiss her lips. I run my fingers over the curve of her shoulders, the softest touch possible. I kiss her skin as she breathes deeper. She shifts toward me, her eyes parting just enough to see my face. She smiles.

I press my lips against hers and unravel the covers. She is bare beneath the sheets. My hands wander. Her lips part as I circle my hand over her hips. The tickling of my nails makes her muscles flutter. She takes my hand, entwining our fingers and pulling me closer. We kiss, so gentle but so eager. I taste her lips as if it's been years since they met mine. My heart pounds as she turns her body to face me, her eyes still barely open. My hands stroke lower to her thighs as she spreads them apart. I lick my lips in anticipation.

She takes me in her arms, making me roll on top of her. I squeeze my arms beneath her back as it arches closer. I hear her whisper, “I want you.”

I hide beneath the covers and position myself between her legs. She spreads them wider and pushes my head down. Her hands grasp a handful of my hair, holding my head in place. She thrusts her hips up to my face, meeting my lips with her pussy. The sweet taste of her makes my mouth water.

I suck her pussy as she dances beneath the sheets. I stick my tongue inside her as she waves her hips sharply. She grabs my hair tighter as her thighs tremble around my cheeks, her entire pussy fixed in my mouth. I suck on it, tease it, caress it with my lips. She moans as she draws closer. I move my tongue faster as she thrusts her hips more vigorously. I can't wait to feel her come. I suck her clit in small circles just the way she likes it, my mouth getting wetter with each turn. Finally she grips my face and bucks her hips up and down. I hold my position until I feel her explode in my mouth. Each pulse she lets out rumbles over my lips.

She shifts back suddenly, her pussy now overly sensitive. I don't ever let go until she pushes me away. Her hand swiftly covers her pussy, commanding me to stop. I smile over her flesh and kiss her hand.

She pulls me up and kisses me deeply. It's like my special treat for a job well done. I feel her fingers linger between my legs. She is now fully awake, her beautiful eyes fixed on mine. She lifts me up over her face, my forehead pressed against the headboard. I hang on to the edges as I feel her lips surround my pussy. Her tongue tips over my clit as she sucks me from underneath. My hips hold steady as she tastes me deeper. I can't bring myself to grind on her beautiful face, but hold still as she works. Each whirl of her tongue makes me convulse. The tip of her finger enters my ass. Her other arm is wrapped tightly around my thigh.

The gentle suction of her mouth forces me closer to explosion. I clench my thighs tighter. My knees buckle around her face as she tastes me deeper. She thrusts her tongue inside me and inserts a second finger in my ass. I try to move, but she is in control. She slides her tongue back and forth as I shake uncontrollably. I dip my hips down lower as her lips follow. I grip the wood, my knuckles white and aching. My face scrapes the headboard as she moves me up and down, the warmth of her mouth penetrating my flesh. I moan loudly as my pussy pours into climax, the pitch of my voice breaking. I lose control and shake over her face.

She pulls me down slowly, careful not to let me fall. We are face to face again as I press my body against hers and kiss her softly. I can taste myself on her lips, my sweet sticky marks left around her chin. I lick them off as she bites her lip lustfully. She runs her hands over my back as I rest my head on her chest. I am so content, so happy to be in her arms. She breathes blissfully. I can feel her lips curve to a smile. She holds me close and falls back to sleep. I sink closer to slumber with each breath, my eyelids now too heavy to flutter. I surrender to my fatigue and dare not move. My only thoughts before drifting back to sleep are to conjure more ways to keep us longer in bed. Time is of no consequence, and holds us still as the world waits.

 

If you enjoy erotic fiction and would like to contribute some of your own, you can email it to fanfiction@metart.com. We don't promise to post it in full, but we will pick out the juiciest bits to share! To see more stories and true confessions, check out our free fiction site, MyErotica.com.

READ MORE

Fucking the new neighbor

Erotic fiction inspired by Malena Morgan in “Vacillant

Rachel was relaxing in the kitchen, halfway through her first cup of coffee. She stepped outside for a smoke and noticed a van pull up in the driveway next door. The large, ramshackle house had been empty for years. Rachel lived in a quiet, gated community deep in the countryside that consisted mostly of families and retirees, so she was mildly surprised to see a young woman step out of the truck.

Rachel puffed incessantly as her new neighbor smiled and waved a greeting. She had long, lustrous, brown hair. A sudden gust of wind picked it up and waved it around her angelic face. Rachel smiled back calmly, but deep inside she was stirring with animal lust. She stubbed out her cigarette and stepped back inside after one more wistful look at the girl.

The movers carried the girl’s belongings inside swiftly, while she unpacked a load of exotic plants and flowers, finishing the job by placing a picnic table in her backyard; and then the movers were gone, the truck disappearing down the street. From her kitchen window, Rachel had the perfect view of her neighbor. She had changed into another outfit that was more suitable for a warm summer’s day. Of all the things she could have worn, the sexy babe had slipped on a translucent white tank top that showed her tantalizing perky breasts. Rachel could plainly see her nipples through the sheer cloth, hard as bullets.

Rachel found an excuse to stay at the window, washing dishes that had already been cleaned once. She kept her eyes on her neighbor at all times. The water trickled over the plates as Rachel felt herself moistening inside her panties. Her neighbor looked up as she finished arranging her plants, their eyes locking; then she gave Rachel a dazzling smile.

To Rachel’s utter astonishment and delight, the girl took off her shorts and sat up on the picnic table. She made sure to face Rachel head on as she spread her legs wide, tugging her turquoise panties aside to reveal her beautiful pussy. The girl was posing just for Rachel. She lay back on the table and let her radiant hair tumble over the edge. Rachel could barely contain herself as she watched her neighbor slide her tank top up over her chest. She played with her pert breasts, teasing the nipples. Then she pointed a finger at Rachel, before curling it seductively, inviting her to come over.

Rachel swallowed hard and wiped her hands on her shirt. Eagerly, she stepped out of her house and through her neighbor's gate. The girl was still on the table, lying back comfortably, her legs spread wide. Rachel stepped closer. At first, she simply stood beside her, marveling at her flawless skin. She licked her lips and ran the back of her hand between the girl’s breasts and over her stomach.

The girl sat up and pulled Rachel close. She wrapped her legs around Rachel's waist and smoothed her hands down Rachel’s arms. Rachel leaned in, hovering her lips inches from the seductive brunette. She moved closer for a kiss, but the girl shied away. She smiled teasingly at Rachel and wrapped her hand lightly around her neck, keeping her at bay.

With her free hand, the girl reached under Rachel's shirt. Rachel leaned close, pushing against the girl’s fingers. Closer still, so that their breasts pressed together. She stole a deep kiss. Her pelvis ground against the girl’s pussy, so warm and wet. The girl's legs wrapped tighter around Rachel's waist, and she grabbed her face to kiss her deeper.

Rachel was overwhelmed with sensation. The aroma of exotic flowers filled the air as the summer breeze cooled their bodies. Her thighs moistened as she ground her hips harder. The girl reached inside Rachel's soft cotton leggings and cupped her mound. She played with Rachel's clit agonizingly slowly, and then slid her fingers into her soaked pussy. Rachel was hoping the girl would thrust her fingers, but she just held them still, forcing Rachel to rock her hips up and down on her hand.

Rachel grew more breathless with each dip. She pressed her pelvis over the girl's palm as juice dripped around the top of her thighs. She was so close! Then, all of a sudden the girl pulled her hand out of Rachel's pants. She pushed her slick fingers into Rachel's mouth, making her taste herself. Rachel lapped up her own juices and nibbled the girl’s fingers.

The girl peeled off her damp panties and pulled Rachel down onto the table, straddling her in a 69 position. She hovered her pussy over Rachel’s mouth, teasing as Rachel tried to lick her, then finally dipping down to let Rachel get a proper taste. She flipped her long hair over one shoulder and leaned in to kiss Rachel's lust-swollen pussy softly. She rested the back of her tongue over Rachel's clit and shook her head from side to side.

Rachel moaned helplessly, her own tongue whirling around her neighbor's clit. The girl shook her head faster. Rachel could feel her soft mouth sliding like a pendulum over her pussy. Rachel licked faster as the girl stopped right in the middle, perfectly positioned over Rachel's clit, and sucked as hard as she could on it. Rachel spread her legs wider, her stomach clenching with each sensation, then let out a powerful orgasm across the girl's hungry mouth. Her neighbor moaned louder as Rachel licked her faster, gripping her hips tightly. The girl’s thighs trembled around Rachel's face as she came too.

Suddenly, they heard the rumble of motors coming up the driveway. More cars and trucks followed. Rachel saw a group of girls coming through the gate, her neighbor's pussy still hovering over her face. Some were wearing Greek-lettered tank tops. Her neighbor called out a greeting. The girls didn’t seem at all surprised by what they saw, but introduced themselves to Rachel warmly. It turned out they were a group of sorority sisters who had rented the house, and they liked the look of their new neighbor. Rachel stayed for the house-warming party and didn't go home until the next afternoon.

If you enjoy erotic fiction and would like to contribute some of your own, you can email it to fanfiction@metart.com. We don't promise to post it in full, but we will pick out the juiciest bits to share! To see more stories and true confessions, check out our free fiction site, MyErotica.com

 

READ MORE

The Exchange: a tale of dark lust

Erotic fiction inspired by “Vintage Collection: Photographer II” starring Antonia Sainz and Meggie Marika

Antonia was a forensic photographer in a growing industrial city. It was winter of 1923; the glowing spark of the Golden Age era. It was unusual for a woman to work in that field at the time, but Antonia was the best at what she did. The crime rate was particularly high and the law enforcement agencies were overstretched. Nonetheless, every case she was assigned was handled with care and helped bring suspects to justice. Photographing the dead was no easy task. Few people had the stomach for it. This earned Antonia respect among the detectives in her district.

One evening, she got an assignment for a peculiar murder investigation. The deceased's wife was the main suspect. Everyone in town had heard of Madame Marika. She was the powerful daughter of a late mob boss who had a notorious appetite for sex and violence. She had been married four times. The slightest indiscretions from her previous lovers had resulted in death or disappearance. The people of the city had nicknamed her ‘the Black Widow.’ Rumor had it that her current husband had been cheating on her with just about every barmaid in the city. It was no great surprise when his body turned up floating in the river with holes in his chest the size of cup holders. But this time, she had left a trail that the police could finally use to put her behind bars. Her signature Besame Red lipstick was imprinted on her husband's lips. The lipstick was waterproof and very hard to wipe off. She was the only woman in town who wore it.

Antonia took pictures of the body and kept the film with her. It was an open and shut case, so she intended to get the pictures developed and send the prints to her team in the morning. Madame Marika's arrest warrant was already being written. She would be in jail by the time the body reached downtown.

Antonia decided to head home and relax for the rest of the evening. Little did she know, she had an unexpected visitor who had already made herself comfortable. It was Madame Marika. She was smoking the cigarettes Antonia kept in her bedside drawer. She was sitting on the bed with her legs crossed seductively, toying with the pearls dangling from her neck.

“Make yourself at home,” Antonia said sarcastically.

“Call me Meggie,” the elegant woman replied, tapping her foot. “I think we will be on familiar terms after tonight.”

“Is that right?” Antonia smiled. “What are you doing here, Meggie?”

Meggie stood up and walked boldly towards Antonia, taking long drags from her cigarette. “I think we both know the answer to that. I don't have much time. I’m here to offer you a deal… I believe you have some photographs of my dear departed husband. I need you to give them to me. I am willing to pay you handsomely for them.”

“You know I can't do that,” Antonia said. “I will not.”

“Yes, you will!” Meggie replied arrogantly.

The look in Meggie's eyes was starting to make Antonia uncomfortable. She had a strong, scary presence. Something urged her to go along with the deal. Meggie was a dangerous woman. It might cost Antonia her life if she didn't cooperate. And underneath it all, she found Meggie fascinating and incredibly attractive.

“Okay, we have a deal,” Antonia agreed. “On one condition...” Meggie raised a questioning eyebrow.  “I get to take pictures of you instead,” Antonia smiled. “Fair trade.”

Meggie reached for Antonia's camera and placed it in her hand, acknowledging their agreement. She took one last puff on her cigarette and blew a cloud of smoke in Antonia's face as she walked around her. Sitting back down on the bed, she began to unfasten her top. Antonia put a fresh roll of film in her camera and looked through the viewfinder as Meggie bared her breasts, her pearls dangling around her erect nipples. Antonia was instantly aroused. She unbuttoned her jacket, feeling heated. Meggie stretched out and hiked up her skirt, revealing the tops of her stockings. Antonia bit her lip as she saw that Meggie wasn't wearing panties. She leaned in closer to take pictures of her pussy.

Meggie crawled closer to Antonia, who set her camera aside as they gazed into each other's eyes. The atmosphere was charged with intense fear, lust, excitement and surrender. Slowly but surely, their lips met in a kiss. That one kiss made Antonia's skin tingle all over. The taste of a woman's lips was unfamiliar to her. She wanted to explore. She pressed her lips harder, smearing Meggie's lipstick. The same lipstick that was now evidence against her. The bittersweet combination of smoke and perfume ignited her senses as Meggie straddled her thighs. Meggie undid Antonia's blouse, stroked the back of her nails over her skin, and squeezed her luscious breasts. Antonia could barely breathe, feeling Meggie kiss them softly.

Meggie dragged her pearls slowly down Antonia's body. She unfastened Antonia’s pants and slid them off, leaving her shoes on and trailing the spike heels across her own breasts. Antonia was so aroused by the sight. She wrapped her legs around Meggie’s back, and Meggie leaned in to taste her pussy. She slid her tongue up and down Antonia's slot and suctioned her lips around her clit. Her lipstick smeared all over Antonia's flesh.

Antonia’s thighs began to quiver as Meggie sucked harder. She gripped the sheets as she edged closer to climax. Her moans echoed around the room. Suddenly, her pussy throbbed out of control, pressed tightly over Meggie's mouth. It was a sensation she had never felt before. Her body was so tight, her muscles clenched with each surge of pleasure. Meggie didn't let go until Antonia pushed her off. Her pussy was instantly sensitive.

Antonia moved behind Meggie, kissing her neck as she pressed her breasts against her back. She reached around to slide her fingers into Meggie’s wet pussy. Meggie leaned back to catch Antonia's lips in a kiss as her fingers went deeper, her pearls dancing. Antonia felt Meggie's hot walls tremble. She slid her fingers in and out faster, until Meggie’s pussy quivered in climax. Meggie held on to the back of Antonia's head, riding each thrust. When the tremors began to die away she took Antonia's fingers in her mouth, tasting her own sweet juices. Antonia kissed her softly, savoring the flavor.

Meggie got dressed in front of the mirror, reapplied her favorite lipstick and smoothed her hair. Antonia took the film from Meggie's file and handed to her as she kissed her one last time.

“That color suits you,” Antonia smiled.

“Thank you,” Meggie replied. “It looks good on you as well. Thank you for these. There is a briefcase under your bed. I'm sure you will find the sum sufficient.” She blew Antonia a kiss goodbye as she walked out the door.

If you enjoy erotic fiction and would like to contribute some of your own, you can email it to fanfiction@metart.com. We don't promise to post it in full, but we will pick out the juiciest bits to share!

 

READ MORE

The Maestro's Hands

Erotic fiction inspired by Aria Logan and Matt Ice in “The Pianist

It's been said that musicians make the best lovers. Maybe it’s the way they concentrate, not only on each note but how that note is played. Where to place their hands on their instrument. How hard or soft to press and for how long. These were just a few of the thoughts streaming through Aria's mind as she watched her handsome professor perform. Matt was a beloved orchestra instructor at the university. He had just delivered the performance of a lifetime in front of his colleagues and students; a thrilling piano concerto he had composed himself. His star pupil, Aria, couldn't take her eyes off the figure on stage. She had been secretly crushing on him ever since she started school; at least she hoped she had been discreet. She’d never had the chance to tell Matt how she felt. She had just graduated, so she told herself that tonight would be the night to convey her feelings.

After the concert, Aria offered to carry Matt’s briefcase of sheet music to his car and invited herself home with him. She said she wanted to talk to him about a recommendation to a private chorus in the city, a place where her singing talent could blend in with a more diverse group. Matt had a feeling that wasn't the only reason Aria wanted to be alone with him. As they drove to his place he began to grow uneasy, feeling her eyes on him in such a seductive way. He had always been so professional. Although he found her attractive, he still thought of her as his student. He reminded himself that was no longer the case. For a while they talked about music. Even with the cordial tone, Aria's eyes and body language spoke to Matt in other ways. He was acutely aware of the way his cock jumped in his pants each time he looked at her. He hid it by adjusting in his seat so she wouldn't notice. The tension between them was heavy by the time they got to his house.

They walked to the door. Matt let Aria in first and tried his best not to look at her rear as she walked past. Aria sat on the couch beside the piano and crossed her legs. Matt loosened his tie, walked to his piano, and sat down. He began to play another song. It was different from the exacting concerto he had played earlier. The tune had a haunting melody. It was almost as if Matt was speaking to Aria with the piano because he couldn't find the words to express himself. Aria inched closer and watched him play. She stared libidinously at his beautiful hands, how they stroked and lifted so precisely over the keys. She imagined how his hands would feel on her. Matt could feel her deep focus on him, but didn't falter. He kept his face forward and pressed each chord with precision.

Aria moved to stand behind Matt and smoothed her hands over the shoulders of his tux. He shut his eyes and savored the sensation. He was instantly aroused feeling her breath by his ear and her soft lips on the side of his neck. Aria leaned over and started to press down on the higher keys. The harmonious additions flowed beautifully with his composition. The gentle tickling of her hair on his cheek made the blood race to his face. He played the final notes in a slow diminuendo and gave in to his lust as Aria leaned in to kiss his lips.

Matt turned to face her and ran his hands up her thighs. He was still hesitant, but his confidence gradually ascended at the sight of her beautiful form. Aria sat down on Matt's lap as they kissed with growing passion. She could feel his cock swell beneath her bottom as she moved her hips to stimulate it. His rugged face brushed against her cheek. Matt slid his hands between Aria's thighs and stroked his fingers over her satin panties. Her wetness seeped through the cloth as he kissed down her neck.

Aria was becoming intensely aroused. She unbuttoned Matt’s tux and stripped it off him. She stood and turned around, inviting Matt to unzip her dress. It was like unwrapping a delectable piece of candy he couldn't wait to devour. He ran his lips over Aria's back as her dress dropped to the floor. She turned around to straddle his lap as his hands encircled her waist. Their lips collided with growing anticipation. Matt stood up, still carrying Aria and kissing her neck. The scent of her perfume and the sweet taste of her skin escalated his passion. He perched her on the back of the couch, running his hands up to her breasts. Aria took Matt's hand and kissed his fingertips, then began sucking them to a sensual rhythm. Matt's cock pulsed as he imagined her lips sucking elsewhere.

Aria unzipped Matt’s pants and pulled out his cock, then ran her tongue around the tip. Matt inched closer and started to dip in and out of her mouth, letting her teeth gently graze his shaft. He reached down to play with her pussy, massaging until he could feel her wetness moisten his fingers.

Matt pulled away from Aria's face and straddled the back of the couch so Aria's legs could wrap around him. He slid smoothly inside her. A rush of wet heat soaked around his phallus with each stroke. Aria swiveled her hips as Matt thrust into her. He could feel her getting tighter. He circled her clit with his thumb. Aria couldn't hold it in any longer. She was ready to come all over him. She gripped the couch tightly as she exploded all over his cock. Her climax felt like an internal detonation. She shook and twisted her body with her ankles tightly crossed around Matt's waist, taking in each sweet thrust.

Matt turned Aria over onto her stomach. He spread her legs wide and thrust back in, hitting her G-spot at the perfect angle. She felt the tremors of another orgasm as Matt fucked her faster and faster. He leaned forward and pressed his face against Aria's neck as he shot his hot load inside her. The last exquisite thrusts made her recall the finesse with which Matt ended his composition.

Matt kissed Aria's neck gently and turned her over again so he could look in her eyes. They wrapped their arms around each other and kissed passionately, lost in the moment of post-coital bliss. After years of silent attraction, they had finally made beautiful music together.

If you enjoy erotic fiction and would like to contribute some of your own, you can email it to fanfiction@metart.com. We don't promise to post it in full, but we will pick out the juiciest bits to share!

 

READ MORE

Introducing MyErotica – free erotic fiction to ignite your desire!

 

It’s no secret that I love my job – I get to watch hot movies and look at beautiful girls all day, and to hang out with you lovely folks discussing it. I also get to indulge my number one passion, which is writing and reading exquisite erotica.

That’s why I’m so excited to introduce our new erotic fiction site, the repository of all my sexual secrets: MyErotica.com. I know how much you all enjoy a dirty story; we have a thriving fiction community right here on the blog, and it’s been my great pleasure to read and share erotica from our members, as well as making a few naughty revelations of my own. Now we’re turning the heat up with a dedicated site just for our most intensely arousing stories.

MyErotica’s mission statement is “Refined erotic fiction to ignite your deepest desires” and that’s just what you’ll find there. It’s a collection of sexual confessions, eye-opening tales and kinky revelations for hot-blooded men and women who dare to explore their wild side.

It’s my own personal project, and I share a lot of very naughty stuff, both fantasies and real life experiences – it’s up to you to guess which is which! Start with my latest story, “Nothing gets me wet quicker than sucking cock…” if you really want to find out what makes me tick – or maybe “Touching my best friend’s sister” will be more to your taste?

MyErotica also features stories by my writing partner Jaiden (who is a very bad girl indeed), and selected writers who I deem worthy of being included, including our lovely member Kat, who has shared some of her hot stories here. Whether you prefer girl on girl liaisons or girl meets boy encounters, kinky or vanilla, you're sure to find something that turns you on. 

And what’s more, it’s totally free!

So, how can you get involved?

Well first of all you can “FOLLOW” me (Rose), my writing partner Jaiden, our guest writers, and our online publication, MyErotica. That means you’ll be notified whenever we add a new story. You have to create a profile the first time you do this, but it only takes a moment, and of course you can use any identity you choose! Doing this also gives you a personalized feed of all the fun stuff on Medium, the mainstream platform we’ve chosen to host MyErotica. It’s the best source of interesting features, news and thought-provoking journalism I’ve ever come across, and I’m quite addicted.

Second, you can “RECOMMEND” my stories, by clicking on the little heart icon at the bottom of the story. It would mean a lot to me if you do this, because the story then reaches many more potential readers who need my filthy confessions in their life!

And third, you can CONTRIBUTE your own stories. Email me at fanfiction@metart.com (tell me it’s for MyErotica)… I look forward to reading your dirty confessions and hottest fantasies.

Please check it out and let me know what you think, and what you’d like to see at MyErotica. I’d love to write something just for you.

 

READ MORE

Secret Admirer

Erotic fiction by Kat, inspired by Tracy Lindsay and Amarna Miller in “Love For Sale: Crossdressing

Amarna had been in love with Tracy for quite some time. They were close friends, but Tracy was more into men. Amarna, on the other hand, was sexually fluid. She had an idea to try and seduce Tracy. She knew her friend frequented online chat rooms and decide to create a profile posing as a man. To her delight, Tracy took the bait. Amarna used everything she knew Tracy liked in order to pique her interest, talking about books, music and fashion that she knew her friend would appreciate.

Before long, Tracy was eager to meet, and they set up a date at a hotel. Tracy was excited and nervous as she got ready; she had been on blind dates before, but never with someone who seemed like such a perfect match. Amarna was nervous too. She wanted to embody Tracy's fantasy somehow, so she decided to dress up like a gentleman. She wore a white linen button up shirt, black tie, suspenders, cufflinks, mannish cotton briefs, and tightly fitted trousers.

She wanted to know what it felt like to be inside Tracy, just like a real man. She bought a strapless dildo, her excitement growing as she inserted the shorter end of the phallus inside herself. Tracy would be there at any moment. Amarna poured a glass of wine to ease her nerves as she waited.

She heard a soft knock at the door, took a deep breath and walked over to open it. Tracy was taken aback to see the familiar face of her dear friend – but looking so different in her masculine attire. They were both tongue-tied.

Amarna took Tracy’s hand and led her to the lounge area. They had some wine, still silent, gazing avidly at each other. Amarna was usually extremely feminine and dainty, and Tracy was fascinated by her transformation. It was the first time she’d seen her radiant red hair slicked back in a tight bun. She looked like a powerful mafioso from a classic movie. Tracy couldn't find the words to ask how she’d pulled this off. She realized that Amarna had been her secret admirer all along. At that moment, everything she’d thought she knew about their friendship blurred, refocusing into something much more intriguing.

Tracy had only taken a few sips of wine before Amarna took her glass away and set it aside. She held Tracy's face close and kissed her. Tracy was captivated. Her heart raced as she felt Amarna's tongue whirling in her mouth. She twisted her fingers around Amarna's suspenders and kissed her back even harder.

Tracy's mind turned hazy. Every question she’d had coming into the room was forgotten as Amarna guided her to a kneeling position between her thighs. As she unbuttoned Amarna’s pants, she was transfixed by the mock cock that sprang out, just like a real erection except for the bright pink color. Her eyes widened as she licked her lips. Amarna pulled her head closer and she ran her tongue around the tip of it, looking right into Amarna’s eyes as she teased it. Then she took it deep in her mouth and began sucking it.

Amarna was so turned on. The other end of the phallus massaged her G-spot every time Tracy's head bobbed up and down. The mere sight of her cock dipping in and out of Tracy's luscious mouth edged her closer to climax. Tracy sucked harder and faster. Amarna could feel her pussy tighten around the dildo. She moaned ferociously, holding Tracy's head in place to fuck her mouth deeper. Tracy could feel the dildo hit the back of her throat as Amarna exploded from the inside out.

Tracy straddled Amarna's lap, grabbing her tie to pull her in for a hungry kiss. She lifted her skirt, pulled her panties aside and guided the dildo into her pussy, so wet it slid in easily. Amarna gripped Tracy's hips as she bounced up and down on her cock. She could feel Tracy’s pussy juice flowing over the bottom edge of her shirt. Each time Tracy’s pussy came down, it left another wet spot. Amarna felt Tracy's pussy grip the dildo tight with each stroke, stirring it inside her own wet hole. Tracy’s legs were shaking uncontrollably. Amarna wrapped her hands around Tracy's throat as she fucked up into her. She clenched tight to make sure her cock kept hitting the same sensitive spot.

Tracy whimpered helplessly as she drew closer to her climax. She gripped Amarna’s shoulders as she rode her, leaning back to take the cock even deeper. She let out a cry that she had never heard herself make before, a raw, primal scream of ecstasy. Her entire body trembled as she came all over Amarna's cock. Her pussy was instantly so sensitive that each thrust as she rode out the convulsions of her orgasm was torturous. Amarna caressed Tracy, wrapping her arms around her waist to hold her close. Tracy leaned in and kissed Amarna reverently.

Tracy dismounted and pulled Armana’s pants down to her ankles, along with her cotton briefs. She kneeled between Amarna’s spread thighs again, and slowly pulled the thick end of the dildo out of her pussy, making her gasp. It was smeared with Amarna’s cream, long viscous strings of it that Tracy licked off the slippery surface. Amarna was so turned on by the sight that she leaned in to give it a taste as well, their tongues tangling around it.

Amarna pushed Tracy onto her back on the floor, then lifted her legs, making her bend them so her knees were pinned back. Tracy held her thighs in place over her breasts, trembling with excitement. Amarna teased her ass with the short, thick end of the dildo and slowly slipped it inside. Tracy moaned as her ass was stretched open. Then Amarna took the longer end and pushed it inside Tracy's cunt. She was so drenched her juice leaked out around the shaft of the dildo as it went deeper. Amarna spread Tracy's legs wider apart and ran her tongue over her clit. Tracy could barely handle the sensations flowing through her body. Amarna's tongue felt amazing, sliding up and down over her pulsing clit. Both her holes were filled and she could barely move. Another orgasm was rapidly rising within her.

Amarna pumped both ends of the dildo in and out, slowly at first, then faster and faster. Tracy hung on to the bottom edge of the lounge chair to keep from sliding. The abrasion of the carpet burned her back. She closed her eyes as every muscle in her body tightened. Amarna sucked her clit harder and harder. Tracy felt her teeth gently surround her swollen flesh. One last whirl of Amarna's tongue set off a billowing explosion inside Tracy, more intense than she had ever experienced before. She screamed out her pleasure until Amarna felt her eardrums would burst.

Tracy collapsed on the floor, her body going limp and nerveless as she pulled the dildo out of herself. Amarna sat back and smiled as she watched her friend regain her senses, then hugged her tightly as they kissed. They were both overwhelmed with emotion. At that moment, they knew their friendship had reached a new level of intimacy that excited them both.

Many thanks to our member, Kat, for writing this story. If you enjoy erotic fiction and would like to contribute some of your own, you can email it to me at fanfiction@metart.com. I don't promise to post it in full, but I will pick out the juiciest bits to share!

 

READ MORE

A Soldier’s Homecoming

Erotic fiction by Kat, inspired by “Bittersweet Tale” episode two, starring Dolly Diore and Maxmilian Dior.

Max had been on deployment for nearly six months. The only thing that kept him sane was the thought of coming home to his lovely wife, Dolly. He kept her picture in his pocket every day. When their company had down time, he would hold Dolly's picture in his hand and dream of her touch.

The day finally arrived when Max came back home. Dolly was in the kitchen making his favorite dishes and finishing the laundry. She’d had no time to get dolled up and present herself to her husband looking glamorous, the way she had planned. But as soon as Max stepped inside, he went straight into her arms and greeted her with a long awaited kiss.

“I’m so glad to see you!” she exclaimed. “I’ve missed you so much. I'm sorry I look a mess! I wanted everything to be perfect and...”

"No, my love,” he interjected. “You look beautiful. You've always looked beautiful!”

Dolly's heart raced. Tears welled up as she looked into Max's eyes. Although she had something cooking on the stove, she forgot all about it as she kissed her husband passionately. She yearned for the taste of his lips more than whatever she was cooking.

Max didn't waste any time either. Their bedroom seemed too far to go. The closest convenient area was the laundry room. They barely made it there. Dolly pinned Max against the wall by the washing machine and knelt down. She pulled down the waistband of his pants, grabbed his engorged cock and smothered it in her mouth. Max nearly lost his footing as he felt the tip of his cock poke his wife's throat. Dolly took in every inch she could swallow, her hands exploring his rock-hard abs. Max entwined his fingers with hers, squeezing. Dolly could taste drops of pre-cum oozing out of the head of his cock, until he suddenly pulled away.

“No, no,” he cried. “I don't want to come yet.” He tugged Dolly’s panties off and hoisted her on top of the dryer, pressing his body against her. She pulled his pants down lower and grabbed his thick, throbbing cock as he kissed and nuzzled her neck. She jerked him slowly, feeling his width expand with each stroke. When his cock was as rigid as she’d ever felt it, she leaned back and guided it inside her tight, wet hole.

Max could feel Dolly's hot velvet walls tighten around his cock, and bit his lips as he fought to hold back his load. He was already on the verge of shooting, but managed to retain his control with a soldier’s self-discipline. Dolly wrapped her legs around his waist to pull him in deeper. The warm dryer rumbled beneath her, adding jolts of vibration through her pussy. She could feel her orgasm approaching and gripped Max's broad shoulders. His slick skin rubbed insistently over her clit as he fucked her harder.

Dolly let out sexy moans of pleasure as she came all over his cock. Max could feel her tight walls spasming around his girth. He almost lost control then, but his wife dismounted, and leaned forward to taste herself on his soaked phallus. She was longing to taste her husband’s come.

Max couldn't hold back any longer. He went on tiptoe to thrust deeper into Dolly's mouth. Dolly bobbed her head faster, sucking hard and jerking his shaft, until he exploded streams of hot come in her mouth. She moaned over the tip of his cock while swallowing every drop. Max groaned ferociously as he pumped out every last bit between her lips.

Dolly smiled and wiped the corners of her mouth with her fingers as Max regained his balance. He leaned in to taste her lips. Their bodies were glowing with sweat as they kissed on top of the rumbling dryer.

“Mmmm... I’ve missed that so bad!” Dolly smiled as Max embraced her tenderly.

Suddenly, Dolly noticed smoke coming out of the pot on the stove and ran over to turn it off. She stirred it frantically, hoping it wasn't ruined. Max smiled and shook his head, watching his wife trying to make everything perfect again.

“Here, let me taste it,” he grinned. Dolly dipped the serving spoon in the pot and carefully lifted it to Max's lips. It was bitter and scorching, but he still ate it.

“It's still good!” he laughed, making a funny face. Dolly kissed him sweetly and handed him a beer and a plate of cookies.

 “I’ll make us something nicer to eat,” she giggled. “Now go and relax, this time I need to concentrate!” She pretended to shoo him out of the kitchen, but they both knew it had been the perfect homecoming.

Many thanks to our member, Kat, for writing this story. If you enjoy erotic fiction and would like to contribute some of your own, you can email it to me at fanfiction@metart.com. I don't promise to post it in full, but I will pick out the juiciest bits to share!

 

READ MORE

The Emergence Seduction: A Ballerina Fantasy

Erotic fiction by Kat, inspired by Matilda Bae

The ballet company Matilda belonged to was creating a rendition of Stravinsky's “Firebird,” an explosive love story about a prince who falls in love with a mystical woman he finds in an enchanted forest. The auditions and rehearsals had just begun. Soon, the directors were going to choose the male and female principal dancers, along with the musicians for the orchestra.

Matilda was determined to make principal. She rehearsed rigorously on a daily basis. The choreography was intense. The first auditions for principal ballerina were always the hardest because they had to be done alone. The male counterpart was chosen the next week, followed by more stringent training.

Bella was a favorite among the company. She was an accomplished Concertmaster, and naturally, she was the violinist to perform each section for the dancers during the first and second trial auditions.

Matilda was having trouble with her performance. The instructor was getting irritated with her but had high hopes that she was the perfect candidate. She had the beautiful face and limber moves that would fit the character in the story. Bella wanted to help. The instructor suggested they rehearse together. Bella would play the violin as Matilda danced the audition piece.

They practiced every afternoon. They got to know each other and even got together for much needed drinks. But Matilda was still missing that little something they were looking for in the part: sensuality. Bella was growing fond of Matilda and was determined to help her become the principal ballerina.

One particular rehearsal, Bella and Matilda were alone in the studio and the hour was growing late. Matilda's legs were aching. She was so frustrated that they had been practicing for hours and she still couldn't get the moves quite right.

“All right, that's enough,” Bella suggested. “Why don't we take a break and recap the story. Maybe we can figure out what's wrong?”

“I know what's wrong. I'm what's wrong!” Matilda sighed, angrily unraveling her ballet shoes. She sat down on the floor almost in tears, and threw them across the room. “I'm never going to get it!”

Bella pressed her lips together and raised her brow. “You know what, you're right!” she agreed teasingly, while joining her on the floor. “You are so frigid. You need to loosen up. You're never going to get this right if you don't feel what the character is feeling. This dance is about passion. It's about attraction and seduction...”

“Of course...” Matilda interrupted. “I know very little about the subject."

“What do you mean?” Bella asked. “You mean you've never... done anything?”

"Not really,” Matilda replied. She put her hands over her face. “I'm so embarrassed I said that.”

“You don't have to be embarrassed.” Bella smiled. “Things happen in their own time."

“And not to mention I have no life!” Matilda exclaimed. “Ballet is all I know. It's all I've ever known since I was young. I’m going to be 20 next month. I haven't taken a break since I began!”

“Well you have to take time to find a balance,” Bella suggested. “How are you going to portray such an elaborate dance of seduction artistically, when you don't know what it feels like?"

“I don't know,” Matilda replied. “I just want to get it done.”

Bella stood and picked up her violin. “I want you to sit up and watch me. I’m going to try to seduce you. Keep your eyes on me. Always on me, okay?”

“Okay,” Matilda giggled. She turned towards Bella and fixed her eyes on her. Bella began to play the mystical music from the score. She kept eye contact the whole time, looking down at Matilda. She bit her lips as she played faster and more frantically. Matilda was overwhelmed by her piercing stare. She glanced at Bella's long, sensitive fingers; how they slid up and down the fingerboard so perfectly. Each stroke was so finely tuned to vibrato.

Bella's exotic eyes held her own. She could feel the emotion in each note as Bella jolted her bow over the strings. Then, Bella slowed her tempo. She played smoothly to the part where the Firebird and the Prince were supposed to kiss. Bella got down on her knees and slowly moved closer. Matilda was getting so turned on! She could barely breathe as she watched Bella playing. Bella was edging closer to her while nearing the finale of the composition; the finishing strokes sounded so lovely. Matilda's lips parted, silently trying to take in air.

Bella placed her violin aside and knelt over Matilda. She took Matilda's hands and kissed her fingertips. Matilda sat up on her knees, overwhelmed by Bella's intense gaze. Bella moved closer and pressed her lips to Matilda’s, very gently. She teased Matilda's bottom lip, then guided Matilda's arms behind her back, holding her captive. Bella slid her tongue inside Matilda’s succulent mouth and kissed her deeply.

This was the first time Matilda had ever been kissed properly. What an unforgettable sensation. It was as if she was being reborn. Her senses were overwhelmed, her head was cloudy, her body was trembling. Bella let go of her arms and wrapped them around herself in an embrace. She ran her lips down Matilda's neck. Matilda could feel the sweet suction heating the blood in her veins. She grabbed Bella's face to taste her mouth once more. Bella's lips felt amazing. They had such a distinct taste; a flavor of candy yet unnamed. It felt like Bella’s lips were melting into hers. It was a taste she could crave for a lifetime.

Bella ran her hands down the back of Matilda’s leotard, and around her waist. She played with the dimples in her back for a moment, then squeezed her ass firmly. Matilda could feel her thighs getting moist. She began to imagine how good Bella’s lips would feel kissing between her legs. She wanted Bella's lips there.

She lay back on the floor, beckoning Bella to move on top. Bella went on her hands and knees to follow. She grazed her lips over Matilda's firm breasts and nibbled them through her leotard. She could feel Matilda’s nipples hardening with each stroke of her tongue. She crawled lower to tease her stomach and lifted her skirt. Bella saw a spot of wetness on the tight crotch of Matilda's leotard. She ran her lips over it and breathed into her. Matilda gasped at the warmth seeping through her pelvis.

Bella bit down on the buttons holding Matilda’s leotard in place and snapped them open. Her pussy lips were soaked, cream seeping out between them. Bella could see Matilda's swollen clit peeking through the crease, and gave it a few light licks, being careful not to make her come too soon. She wanted Matilda’s first experience of pleasure to be unforgettable.

Bella bent Matilda’s thighs back over her chest and spread her legs wide, then grazed her bottom lip up and down Matilda's pussy and licked her lightly again. Matilda was beginning to feel tormented by the unfamiliar but incredible sensations building up between her legs.

“Please!” she moaned. “Please!” She wasn’t even sure what it was she wanted, but she felt this teasing would drive her crazy.

Bella smiled. She knew it wouldn't be long before Matilda released the intense orgasm building within her, but she was having so much fun drawing it out, and watching the effect it was having. She licked Matilda again, and blew lightly over her clit. Then she thrust her tongue inside Matilda's pussy and darted the tip at her G-spot. She could feel Matilda’s juice leaking over her chin. Slow and steady, Bella continued to eat her. She sucked softly on her clit. Matilda trembled helplessly. She clenched her stomach tight, making the sensation even more powerful, her legs still parted in the air.

“Bella, please!” she cried, “I can't take any more!”

Now Bella swirled her tongue harder and faster. She took Matilda's entire pussy mound in her mouth and sucked it. She could feel that Matilda was losing control.

“Harder!” Matilda moaned. “Yes! Just like that!”

Bella licked as fast and deep as she could, delving deep into her streaming pussy and flicking over her engorged clit. Matilda was almost there. Each swirl of Bella's mouth drew her closer to climax. Finally, a surging explosion went off inside her. She could feel the orgasmic pulses all the way up her spine. It spread to her chest and the tips of her fingers. She yelled and bucked her hips as she released the tension within her with a flood of sensation. Bella could feel streams of juice bursting in her mouth with each tremor. Matilda’s fingernails scratched at the floor as the spasms wracked her body. Bella spit the juice in her mouth back onto Matilda's pussy and stuck her fingers deep inside her. She ran her tongue up and down Matilda’s clit and felt the final throbs of her pounding release.

The floor was soaked with pussy juice. Matilda pulled Bella on top of her and tasted herself off her face. They kissed passionately, sweat beading on their entwined bodies.

Matilda smiled sweetly and said, “Okay, I think I get it now…”

Bella laughed. “So, do you want to continue the routine?” she asked.

“Yes, I do,” Matilda replied. “Let's get back to work.”

Many thanks to our member, Kat, for writing this story. If you enjoy erotic fiction and would like to contribute some of your own, you can email it to me at fanfiction@metart.com. I don't promise to post it in full, but I will pick out the juiciest bits to share!

 

READ MORE

The Doctor’s Fantasy

Erotic fiction by Kat, inspired by Rebecca More and Lexi Lowe

Rebecca had been a practicing gynaecologist for several years. She was a well-respected member of numerous medical boards and a trusted physician in her city. While it wasn’t unheard of for her to feel attracted to one of her patients, she would certainly never dream of acting upon it.

Her professional resolve was sorely tested when she met Lexi, though. As Rebecca sat behind her desk taking down some details from her new patient, she felt a flutter of excitement. Lexi was absolutely gorgeous; and worse than that, she was a flirt! Before long she found an excuse to lean over the desk towards Rebecca, giving her a glimpse down Lexi’s top at her impressive cleavage. Rebecca imagined pulling Lexi’s shirt open, button by button, to admire her beautiful body…

Lexi was there for a routine pap smear, and Rebecca showed her to the exam room, gave her a few minutes to disrobe, and then knocked softly on the door.

“Hello in there?” Rebecca called. “Are you decent?” But when Lexi invited her to come in, she found her patient was not yet in her medical gown.

“Hi! I’m sorry!” Lexi laughed. “I can’t seem to figure out where my arms go in this thing.”

“It's quite alright,” Rebecca smiled. “Let me help you.” She stepped behind Lexi, and couldn’t help but admire her form. She definitely took good care of herself, and her body was firm and athletic, despite her voluptuous curves. The sweet scent of jasmine was radiating from her long wavy hair.

Rebecca tried to be professional and looked away as she tied the bow at the back of the gown. Lexi felt the chill of Rebecca’s stethoscope and jumped slightly. Rebecca could feel herself getting strangely aroused by the sight… but then everything about Lexi seemed to be turning her on. She cleared her throat and stepped away, struggling to maintain her composure.

Lexi lay on the couch, ready to begin the exam. Rebecca met her eyes, and felt herself blush as she looked away. Lexi’s admiration was more blatant. Her eyes lingered on Rebecca’s full lips, almost as if she wanted to taste them…

Rebecca moved to the end of the exam table and sat down on the stool. “I need you to scoot down, please,” she said. “And place your feet in the stirrups.” Lexi did as she was told, wriggling down and spreading her legs.

“Thank you, Lexi. Can you spread out a little wider, please?” Rebecca asked softly. “And just relax.”

She reached over to pull out a pair of latex gloves from the drawer, and squeezed a generous amount of lubrication onto them. When she lifted Lexi’s gown, she marvelled at the sight. Lexi’s pussy was perfect; textbook perfect. She was clean-shaven, with just a narrow strip of hair right over her clit. As Rebecca looked closer, she noticed that Lexi was secreting fluids. A few drops of juice leaked out of the crevice of her neat pudenda. Seeing this drove Rebecca wild. She could hardly maintain her professional demeanour as she inserted her fingers inside.

Lexi gasped as she felt Rebecca’s fingers enter her. Rebecca felt Lexi’s taut muscles tense from her touch, and hesitated to push inward.

“I’m sorry, am I hurting you?” she asked.

“No ma’am,” Lexi replied breathlessly.

“Do you want me to stop?” Rebecca asked as she slid her fingers out a little way.

“No,” Lexi replied forcefully. “I don’t want you to stop.”

Lexi suddenly sat up and grabbed Rebecca’s wrist, guiding her fingers deeper inside her. She tugged on both sides of Rebecca’s stethoscope, pulling her closer. She kissed Rebecca’s lush wet lips.

Rebecca began to move her fingers back and forth, massaging Lexi’s G-spot. Then she placed her thumb over Lexi’s clit and smoothed over it in a circular motion. Lexi let out moans of pleasure. In fear of being caught, Rebecca placed her other hand over Lexi’s mouth to muffle the noise. Lexi clenched her eyes tight as Rebecca’s fingers moved more frenetically. Not being able to make a sound was almost unbearable. Her thighs were shaking as she drew closer to her climax.

Rebecca slid a third finger inside Lexi and fucked her harder. Lexi gripped tightly onto the sides of the exam table and arched her back. She took Rebecca’s fingers in her mouth and bit down on them to keep from screaming. Her stomach tensed with each thrust. Her pussy was wrapped tight around Rebecca’s fingers, almost straining her wrist with each movement. Rebecca thrust deeper, making Lexi release a powerful orgasm. Her entire body shuddered with each pulse. Rebecca felt every quake around her hand. They met lips again, making it difficult to calm down. They teetered over the exam table, engaged in breathless kisses.

Rebecca shook her head briskly, dragging herself out of her fantasy and back to reality. She would never risk her career by acting so unprofessionally with a patient. But the thought of it excited her so much that when she got home after work that night she masturbated long and hard, imagining how it would feel…

Many thanks to our member, Kat, for writing this story. If you enjoy erotic fiction and would like to contribute some of your own, you can email it to me at fanfiction@metart.com. I don't promise to post it in full, but I will pick out the juiciest bits to share!

 

READ MORE

Love in an Elevator

Erotic fiction by Kat, inspired by “Lift” starring Whitney Conroy and Margot A

Margot’s POV:

It was just another typical morning for Margot. She awoke, got dressed, and headed for work. She walked blankly out of her apartment and yawned. She pressed the button for the elevator and stepped in. When the double doors were halfway shut, a beautiful hand stopped them. The girl entered the elevator quickly. Margot jumped back in slight shock as the doors shut.

From the moment the girl stepped in, Margot could feel keen eyes on her. It made her nervous. Margot looked up shyly. This girl was so gorgeous. She was also professionally attired, except for her overly short skirt. Her lacy black stockings encircled her thighs perfectly. Her legs looked amazing in those sexy black heels. Margot smiled back sweetly as the girl came closer. She leaned in to Margot, hovering her lips over hers.

“What are you doing?” Margot gasped. The girl didn’t respond. She looked into Margot’s eyes and down at her succulent mouth, and leaned further forward. They kissed passionately in a rising cloud of lust. The girl’s soft wet lips caressed Margot’s own. The sweet taste of her mouth encumbered Margot’s tongue. The girl's hands pressed firmly against her breasts, squeezing them together.

Margot's hands stroked up the girl's thighs and under her skirt. All Margot felt was flesh, soft moist flesh. The girl had no panties on. She felt her own thighs moisten as she stretched her fingers over the girl's mound. Her pussy was drenched. A soft breeze from her waving skirt hit Mango’s wrists as the girl thrust her hips to ride her fingers.

Suddenly, the girl pinned her up against the wall. Margot took in the sweet scent of her hair as she kissed the nape of her neck. The cold steel behind her sent chills down her back, but didn't cool the temperature rising between them. The girl got to her hands and knees and lifted Margot's dress. She swiftly pulled Margot’s soaked panties to her ankles and snaked her tongue up her slit. Holding Margot's hips, she rocked her so she slid up and down on her tongue.

Margot was on the verge. Her legs ached from the tension as she thrust her hips forward. The girl suctioned her lips over Margot’s pussy and sucked until she came all over her mouth. Her juices leaked down the girl's chin. Margot lifted the girl up to taste herself off her face and kissed her frantically.

The elevator finally reached the ground floor and the double doors slid open. Margot's panties were still around her ankles, as she kissed the beautiful stranger. Other passengers waiting to go up paused and gasped at the sight. The girl grinned at them and reached behind Margot to hit the button again. The elevator doors shut slowly, leaving a show for the people in the lobby to see. Margot was so lost in the moment as the elevator went up, right back to the top floor where she first stepped in.

Margot regained control and grabbed the girl's plump ass firmly as she sank her teeth into her neck. She quickly unbuttoned the girl’s top and pulled her bra down, revealing her ample breasts. Margot teased her nipples with her teeth and sucked them gently. Then she knelt down and lifted the girl’s skirt above her waist. She raised the girl's thigh over her shoulder and licked wildly at her delectable pussy. She was so wet that the secretions hitting Margot's tongue stretched long strings of saliva into her mouth. She slipped her fingers inside and curved them to hit her G-spot. She could feel the tight muscles throb around her fingers. Margot flicked her tongue as fast as she could over her swollen clit while murmuring moans through her flesh. The girl's legs were shaking uncontrollably. Margot was afraid she would fall, and let her thigh down from her shoulder.

The girl took Margot's hand and swiveled it over her pussy. Margot hung on to the elevator bars and thrust her hand wildly over the girl’s snatch. She could feel her pussy leak through her fingers as she fucked her harder. The girl wrapped her arms around Margot's neck and thrust her hips against her hand. The elevator shifted again. The doors were slowly sliding open, as the girl screamed in ecstasy at her pounding release. She nearly cramped her thighs at each thump of her orgasm. Margot swiftly pressed the button again to close the doors. The girl collapsed on the elevator floor, gasping for breath, legs spread wide. Passersby from the top floor unveiled shocked expressions as the doors slowly shut.

Margot knelt, took the girl’s beautiful face in her hands, and gently kissed her lips. “Are you going to tell me who you are?” she asked. The girl shook her head and sweetly kissed her back. "Do you even live in this building?” The girl giggled and nodded her head.

Margot helped her up and fixed her top, kissing her gently while doing her buttons up. The girl helped Margot straighten her dress and ran her hand around her neck to smooth away beads of sweat from her collarbone. The elevator opened at the ground floor for the second time and the girls calmly stepped out. The girl looked back at Margot and leaned in for one final kiss. Margot walked swiftly outside to hail a taxi. She finally made it to work almost an hour late.

Whitney's POV:

Whitney awoke that morning with a hunger she couldn't explain. It had been a long, boring week and her itch for excitement made her bold as she dressed for the day. She reached into her closet and put on her favorite button-up blouse and a short black skirt. She sat on the bed and rolled her lacy black stockings up each leg and slipped into her heels. Today, she felt the lustful air within her and decided not to wear any panties.

As she walked out the door, she noticed her gorgeous neighbor enter the elevator. She sped over to stop it from closing. Whitney smiled sweetly at her as the doors closed beside them. They had never spoken, but Whitney had seen her around, and found her wildly attractive. The energy was building between them in the tight cramped space. Whitney boldly stared her down and admired her lithe posture. The girl looked shyly up and met her eyes.

Whitney stepped closer. The girl could feel passion rise within her and gasped. “What are you doing?” she asked nervously. Whitney didn't respond, but came closer still. She hovered her lips over the girl’s face and nodded up at her. She leaned in to taste her lips. The girl was gently trapped in her embrace, pinned up against the wall.

They kissed passionately as the elevator neared the ground floor. At any moment, it could open at another floor for another stranger to enter. The danger of getting caught fed Whitney's desire. She ran her hands over the girl's breasts and squeezed them firmly. She kissed them through the cloth. She pulled the neckline of the girl's dress down to reveal them, sucking harder at her nipples as the girl moaned in pleasure. She couldn't help but run her hands up Whitney's thighs. Her gentle palms pressed firmly around Whitney's ass, her eyebrows rising in surprised excitement to find there were no panties there.

The girl bucked her hips towards Whitney's pelvis, pressing her leaking slit with her thigh. Whitney knelt down and lifted the girl's dress high and pulled her lacy panties down to her ankles. She spread her legs as wide as they could go, restrained in the strings. Whitney's mouth watered at the sight of the tight pussy right in front of her face. She grasped firmly on the girl's hips as she stuck her tongue inside her. She moved her back and forth, guiding the girl to ride her mouth.

Suddenly, the elevator doors began to open. They were already at the ground floor. Passengers waiting to enter gasped and stepped away at the sight of Whitney's face pushing against the girl's pelvis, her soaked panties stretched around her ankles. Whitney slyly reached over to press the button. The doors slid closed slowly, like a curtain to a fantastic show.

The girl barely even noticed the gasps and stares as she was licked against the cool steel. She grabbed the bars behind her tightly to maintain her stance. Her pussy throbbed at each swivel of Whitney's tongue. She clenched tight, letting the pounding sensations of her climax leak all over Whitney's mouth.

Whitney stood and turned her around, her ass exposed below the hem of her dress. Whitney bit her lips and pressed her body against the girl’s. She leaned back slightly and swooped her hand firmly over her cheeks. She spanked her against the wall, declaring ownership of her body. Then she knelt again and slid her tongue up and down the girl’s ass. She kissed the cheeks softly to soothe the red marks she had left, and reached her hand underneath. She played with the girl’s pussy from behind and nibbled softly on her ass. The girl’s pussy was dripping, leaving splashes of wetness on the elevator floor.

Suddenly, the girl turned around and took control. Whitney stood back as the girl pressed her firmly against the wall. She unbuttoned Whitney's top and revealed her heaving breasts. She squeezed and sucked them. Whitney's heart raced at each sensation. The girl lifted her skirt and stroked firmly over her pussy. Each pass of her fingers caused Whitney's pussy to throb harder. Her legs were shaking as she held on tight to the girl's neck.

Whitney thrust her hips up and down, drawing in each stroke of the girl's hand. It circled faster and faster. Whitney moaned helplessly as she felt the surge of explosion flow through her pussy. The elevator reached the top floor again as Whitney moaned even louder. She came so hard, her legs gave way and she collapsed on the elevator floor. The doors slid open, revealing them both. Whitney's legs spread wide on the floor as the would-be passengers stared in shock. She pressed her own hand over her pussy, riding out the remaining tremors of her orgasm.

The girl pressed the button to close the elevator door. She knelt down and took Whitney's face in her hands. They kissed passionately as they slowly regained their composure. Whitney rose to her feet and adjusted her skirt. The girl smiled and helped her button her blouse as she straightened her own dress. They shared sweet kisses again as the elevator stopped at the ground floor. As the doors opened, it was as if two strangers calmly stepped out. All the familiar faces they passed admired them from a distance as they walked away from each other as if nothing had happened.

Many thanks to our member, Kat, for writing this story. If you enjoy erotic fiction and would like to contribute some of your own, you can email it to me at fanfiction@metart.com. I don't promise to post it in full, but I will pick out the juiciest bits to share!

 

READ MORE

The Asylum, Episode Four: Fulfilled

An erotic fantasy by Lex, inspired by Paul Black’s masterpiece “Asylum,” and featuring Beata, Sweet Cat and Alexa Tomas.

This is a continuation from episode three, which was posted on this blog on May 23rd 2016. The story so far: Sweet Cat wakes to find herself locked in a room in a derelict building. As her mysterious female captor – Alexa – touches her, Cat watches another girl, Beata, masturbating. Alexa leads her into an elevator, where they explore an intimate and intense connection between them, and Cat makes Alexa orgasm…

The story continues…

The sweetness was intense but short, as now Sweet Cat’s epic urge to climax took control. Without giving her soulmate time to recover, she wanted to get fucked hard and squirt every drop of the pussy juice dammed up inside her, which was ready to burst out and flood the claustrophobic elevator cabin.

“Te voy a dar lo que quiere ... pero eres mía ahora. No se puede ocultar de mí por más tiempo.” Alexa’s musical voice echoed deep inside Cat’s heart, just as it echoed around the cold metallic walls of the cramped elevator. Cat didn’t understand the words on a conscious level, but hearing Alexa speak drove her crazy, especially as Alexa’s eyes were devouring her while she trembled through the aftershocks of her orgasm.

The elevator was still stuck between floors, but the doors suddenly opened a little way, leaving a gap that exposed Cat’s ass. A draft of cold air blew across her hot skin and between her juice-soaked thighs, giving her pleasurable goosebumps. Alexa gently but insistently pushed Cat closer to the gap.

“Why are you doing this? I need to come… please make me come!” Cat begged. Her ass pressed against the cold metal, her dripping pussy positioned right at the gap between the doors. She felt strangely observed… desired… available… as if offering her pleasure to an unknown predator lurking on the other side of the broken doors.

She was exquisitely aware that whatever happened, she was trapped in the tight space, with Alexa holding her firmly against the doors, now teasing her again by pressing her own oily body against hers. The sense of vulnerability and exposure made Cat afraid, and very excited. Her arousal bubbled up again, even more strongly, craving someone or something to accept the lust she was offering.

As if her desire were being answered, her lubed-up pussy was stroked by a soft, mysterious hand.

“Who is touching me? Are you going to fuck me?” Cat thought. The fingers dragged long, vigorous, circling strokes around her pussy mound, starting to probe inside, going deeper… breaching the outer margins to reach the quivering pink core of her pulsing hole. They teased around her sensitive clit, making her moan wildly. They inched deeper again, making her juice trickle out, but never giving the single hard stroke to her clit that could push her over the edge. The fingers brushed around the opening to her pussy, hinting at the penetration that Cat wanted, her G-spot throbbing with need. Another few strokes, lubricating her hole with even more juice, and finally the fingers thrust deep inside Cat, going straight to her G-spot and massaging it hard and fast.

“Harder… fuck me harder! she whimpered. Her juices began to squirt out, splashing over Alexa’s thighs. Alexa was kissing her and squeezing her breasts, one hand sliding between her cheeks to stimulate her asshole. Cat was trembling, the assault on her senses overwhelming as the mysterious fingers fucked her pussy while Alexa penetrated her ass. Her primal moans mingled with the filthy squelching sound of her soaked holes being fucked. This was exactly what she needed… to be slowly and intensely seduced, held on the edge and stripped of control over her own pleasure; yielding control in return for more pleasure, fuelled by mysterious love.

“It’s coming… it’s coming!” she shrieked, the furious fingering bringing her right to the brink of a truly apocalyptic orgasm. And finally she was over the edge, free falling. She felt her climax explode like an unstable bottle of nitroglycerin, squirting a powerful jet of juice from her spasming pussy. The fingers fucked her mercilessly right through her orgasm, drawing it out until her legs would have collapsed and let her fall if not for Alexa’s body pressing her against the dirty metal doors. The shock of such an epic orgasm was so strong that she didn’t even realize the fingers were still pounding her G-spot steadily, pushing her inexorably towards another explosion.

Perceiving the repeated swell of her lust, the fingers moved faster again, drawing infinite abstract, looping figures against her G-spot, making her shake. A moment later she came again, squirting like a bursting dam, making a puddle of juice on the floor. This time Alexa let her slide to the ground, her ass landing in the sticky pool, her over-stimulated pussy still twitching.

As she slowly regained consciousness she felt the cold air blow over her sweaty back. The fingers were gone… and so was Alexa! The elevator doors creaked closed, and it began to descend. Cat was still trembling, smeared with oil, sweat and juice.

“What happened to Alexa?” she thought, over and over again. Her confused, pleasure-blown mind could not decode the mystery.

The elevator reached its destination, the rusty doors shrieking open and presenting Cat with an unexpected choice. Right in front of her, the hallway ended in a pair of huge doors, which were wide open and flooding the hall with daylight. It was the exit! All she had to do was get up and walk away from this disturbing place, towards her freedom.

Was it really that simple? Could she walk away as if nothing had happened, and forget Alexa forever? Thinking about Alexa made Cat wonder whether walking into the light was really freedom after all. What she had shared with Alexa had felt so deep and intimate that it was more precious than anything to her now. She was sure Alexa was not beyond those doors, and that was impossible to accept. There is no freedom without love, without an intimate connection with another heart, another mind and body. To be so deeply united that words are not necessary, just a smile, a soft touch, and all the wild desires shared. There was no freedom outside because Alexa was there… deep inside… calling Cat louder and louder.

Slowly getting to her feet, Cat turned away from the daylight and pressed the only button on the elevator panel, letting the doors close again, hoping it would bring her back to Alexa’s arms. As the doors closed, Cat suddenly woke up on the old bed, inside the decrepit room where everything had begun. She was covered by the prickly brown blanket, her body still slippery with juice and oil.

She felt rested and relaxed, and she could already hear Alexa’s voice calling her from deep inside.  

“Estoy aquí con usted ... me abrazas muy dentro de ti mismo ... nuestro amor nos hace uno!” Words weren’t important; she could understand the emotion in Alexa’s beautiful voice better than her own language.

Without even realizing it, she kicked the blanket away from her, onto the floor, spreading her long legs and starting to finger herself. By the time her juices began to squirt out, she could see Alexa appearing in front of her, slowly approaching and ready to have wild sex again.

Many thanks to our member, Lex, for writing this story. If you enjoy erotic fiction and would like to contribute some of your own, you can email it to me at fanfiction@metart.com. I don't promise to post it in full, but I will pick out the juiciest bits to share!

READ MORE

A Proper Goodbye

Erotic fiction by Kat, inspired by Silvie Luca and Cayla Lyons

Silvie and Cayla had been dating for a while, and their relationship was not as loving as before. Cayla's anger got out of hand more frequently, and Silvie had cheated numerous times. After many trials and tribulations, they came to the conclusion that it would be best to part ways.

Silvie watched Cayla pack her clothes in her suitcase angrily. They had just had another explosive argument and couldn't stand the sight of each other at this point.

“So just like that, you're leaving?” Silvie huffed.

“Yes!” Cayla yelled. “I’m not going to stay anywhere I’m not appreciated!”

“What are you talking about?” Silvie retorted. “I appreciate you!”

“Oh, bullshit!” Cayla shouted. “And I'm sure your other girlfriends agree. You're a lying, cheating bitch!”

Silvie was furious. She hated it when Cayla brought up her past mistakes. “See! I knew you didn't mean that stupid forgive and forget speech!”

“Well, you know what?” Cayla asked rhetorically. “You don't have to worry about it anymore. I'm done!”

Although Silvie was angry, she started tearing up. She felt bad about her indiscretions, but her pride wouldn't let her apologize. She noticed tears drop from Cayla's eyes as well. They were splashing on her hand as she knelt down to zip her suitcase. Silvie glanced at their framed photograph on the night stand. Her anger subsided completely into remorse, as she recollected all the wonderful memories of that day. Cayla stood up, about to walk out the door.

“Wait,” Silvie said softly, as she took her hand. “Come here. Don't go! Not yet...”

“No!” Cayla replied, grasping the doorknob firmly.

“Please? Just for a moment,” Silvie asked, as she wrapped her arms around her.

“Get off!” Cayla yelled. “Let me go! You always do this!” Silvie grabbed the suitcase from Cayla’s hand and softly wiped away her tears. She leaned in to kiss her softly as more tears streamed down her face. Cayla still refused to kiss her.

“I'm sorry.” Silvie said softly. “I know I'm not perfect... and neither are you! I just don't want you to go. I don't think you want to go either.” She ran her hands gently down Cayla’s arms, and circled her waist as she held her face close. Despite her simmering rage, Cayla surrendered to Silvie's touch and finally kissed her back.

“I just don't want to hurt anymore,” Cayla cried. “Do you understand? Do you even know how much you've hurt me?”

“Let me make you feel better... even if it's just one last time,” Silvie whispered. “I promise I won't hurt you.”

Cayla tried to let go but Silvie refused. She sat Cayla down on the bed and kissed her softly. The streams of memories flowed through her mind, from their first kiss to the first time they made love. Cayla began to calm down as Silvie kissed her neck. She knew every spot to touch and exactly what Cayla liked. After all, they had spent so much time studying each other’s body and even more time playing with each other’s mind. Her heart was now pounding with arousal instead of anger. Silvie nibbled lightly at the nape of her neck until Cayla clenched her fist. That's when Silvie knew she was doing something right.

“Fuck...” Cayla moaned, now unsure of her own emotions. “Fuck you!”

Silvie smiled to herself as she continued to nibble Cayla’s neck. “Fuck you?” she whispered in her ear as she kissed her earlobe softly. “Is that what you want me to do?” Suddenly, she reached behind Cayla's head and grabbed a large handful of her hair. She pulled it back forcefully as she kissed her passionately. It drove Cayla crazy. Silvie knew she loved getting her hair pulled at that very spot.

Silvie stuck her tongue in Cayla's mouth, and Cayla sucked it as the last stream of bitter tears ran down her cheek. She knew she couldn't get away. Silvie placed her hands around Cayla's neck to push her down on the bed. She pulled Cayla’s blouse open, revealing her bare breasts. She grabbed them and sucked softly. Cayla felt the sensation swimming all over her body as Silvie ran her teeth around her nipples. Then, she kissed down her stomach and bit around the edges of her tight jean shorts. She slowly unbuttoned them, kissing Cayla's thighs.

Silvie lifted Cayla’s legs close to her face and sucked hard on her inner thighs, leaving unsightly red marks all over her skin. She reached beneath Cayla to pull her shorts off and threw them on the floor behind her. Then she lay down on her stomach and wrapped her arms around Cayla's thighs from underneath. This would keep her from moving.

Silvie kissed lightly over Cayla's clit. She kissed it like she would kiss the lips on her face. This turned Cayla on like nothing else. Silvie's lips felt amazing! It drew Cayla's memory back to the very first time they made love. Back then, she had told Silvie what to do. She learned fast. At this point, Silvie knew every inch of Cayla's body.

Silvie tasted her deeper and looked up to see the expressions on her face. Cayla was so beautiful when she was angry. Silvie also loved how she looked when she was aroused; how her gorgeous mouth could barely stay closed at each sensation. Silvie spread out the light creases of Cayla’s mound, revealing her tight wet cunt. She ran the back of her tongue around the opening and sucked gently on Cayla's clit. Silvie knew exactly how to round her tongue over it until Cayla came. She loved the way she tasted. She had often eaten her for hours at a time without letting her up. She loved to watch Cayla's stomach muscles, appreciating how they would pulsate in and out as she drew closer to climax. She sucked her hard then licked her softly, just the way she liked it. Silvie knew this would be the last time this delectable pussy would be in her mouth, so she made every moment count. She didn't let go until Cayla had come four times: one for every year they were together.

Finally, Silvie turned Cayla over onto her hands and knees. She sucked and kissed each cheek as she dug her nails down her back. The red trails almost drew blood from her flawless skin. Cayla screamed in pain and ecstasy. Silvie played around the rim of Cayla's ass and lightly flicked her tongue on it. She let her saliva drip slowly over Cayla’s ass. Each drop was targeted accurately over the opening. She stuck her tongue inside and darted it in... and out. In... and out. She felt the tight hole flinch around the tip of her tongue as she played with Cayla’s pussy from underneath.

Silvie stuck her thumb deep down inside Cayla's pussy, wriggling it wildly inside her while licking her asshole. Silvie could feel the drastic build of one final explosion grow within. Cayla shook helplessly; her moans bellowing louder. Then Silvie felt the relentless release from her hand and her mouth radiating through Cayla's flesh. Cayla collapsed onto the bed, grabbing a fistful of the sheets; she bit down on the throw pillow by her face and screamed into it, her face pressed against the quilted patterns. Silvie let her draw out every breath and every pulse. She felt satisfied with her physical apology when she finally let Cayla up.

Cayla was drenched with sweat from all the tight clenching of her muscles, after over an hour of being fucked. She was overwhelmed with emotion on both sides of the spectrum. She was so angry that she had let Silvie get her way, but also strangely grateful that she had made her stay. It was going to make it harder for her to walk out the door. That's exactly what Silvie wanted. She had pulled this stunt a few times before. But this time was different. There was only so much a person could take. She had passed her breaking point.

Cayla regained her senses and took one last look around the room. She stared blankly at the treacherous beauty before her and leaned in for one final kiss; the only thing that she had the strength left to do. Then she picked her suitcase back up and walked out the door.

 

READ MORE

The Asylum, Episode Three: Submitted

An erotic fantasy by Lex, inspired by Paul Black’s masterpiece “Asylum,” and featuring Beata, Sweet Cat and Alexa Tomas.

This is a continuation from episode two, which was posted on this blog on May 2nd 2016. The story so far: Sweet Cat wakes to find herself locked in a room in a derelict building. As her mysterious female captor – Alexa – touches her, Cat watches another girl, Beata, masturbating; but once again Alexa denies her any orgasmic release…

The story continues…

Incapable of concentrating on anything around her, Sweet Cat was having serious trouble standing upright. She was trembling and shaking from the overwhelming, unreleased pleasure filling every single millimeter of her body, all the way to her fingertips. She was so horny and so close to orgasm that a tiny breath on her clit could have pushed her over the edge, but for some reason she just couldn’t come. Had Alexa put her under some kind of spell?

As rational as she normally was, she felt that Alexa was the only one who could make her climax, no matter how hard she tried to finger fuck herself. It was almost as if Alexa’s fingers were covered in spice! Cat could feel an intense tingling inside, running from her clit to her G-spot, as if Alexa’s fingers had left some kind of electric trace there. There was some kind of intimate connection between them… but who was Alexa?

Just at the moment that Cat thought her name, Alexa appeared in the hallway. Finally Cat could see her in all her stunning beauty: jet black hair, dark eyes filled with passion, and a perfectly toned body. She was as beautiful as Cat, but somehow her opposite: Cat’s starry eyes inspired love and sweetness, while Alexa’s deep, blazing eyes were filled with uncontainable passion and lust. Both like goddesses, but opposed.

Alexa began calling to Cat, touching her own naked body, using herself as bait to lure Cat towards her. Still wildly aroused, Cat approached her, trembling as she saw Alexa touch herself so intimately. As she drew closer, she became aware of an elevator at the end of the hallway. She could hear the rusted metal doors shrieking as they slid open and closed, over and over. Beyond the doors was the deep darkness of the small and claustrophobic cabin. Step by step, Alexa moved towards the elevator, drawing Cat behind her, and finally entering and being swallowed by the darkness.

Just a step away from the elevator doors, Cat briefly glimpsed inside the cabin as the doors opened. The space was small and constricting, barely large enough for two people. The cold metal walls and rubber floor were dirty… but the most disturbing thing was that Alexa wasn’t inside! Just a few seconds earlier she had lured Cat to follow her; but now, where was she? Cat was struggling to stay focused, still tormented by lust, the pleasure inside her pussy screaming to burst out, just as she desired to escape from that insane place.

“Ven adentro... ven dentro de mí!” Alexa’s voice whispered from the empty elevator.

Cat was terribly scared to enter this dirty and inescapable trap, yet that sensual voice calling her like a siren was literally irresistible. Her lust was controlling her, pulling her inside. Once she was inside, the cabin doors closed behind her, the cold metal brushing against her ass and sending a chill through her. The sensation, and the shrieking noise, made her very uneasy; and worse still, when the doors closed she was in total darkness.

She could hear her own accelerated breathing, and feel the cold metal touching her like perverted hands hungry for her naked flesh. But strangely, being trapped in this claustrophobic space was making her sexual excitement grow ever stronger. She could hear deep growling noises, as if she were in the belly of a beast that had swallowed her whole, to taste each drop of her liquid passion.

Suddenly Cat felt something caressing her body – an oily substance pouring from the walls and ceiling of the elevator. The smell of sex was intense. Rivulets coated her skin, making it feel even more sensitive. Then something else touched her in the darkness!

Something was stroking her left hip, sending chills of pleasure through her; then something grabbed her well-oiled breast… there was something between her legs too, something long, slippery, strong and muscular.

“Alexa?” As Cat murmured her name questioningly, the cold neon lights inside the elevator sparked into life, revealing Alexa right in front of her, oiled up and embracing her tightly. Her lively and curious hands were on Cat’s breasts, squeezing her hard nipples. Between each squeeze she pressed her own breasts against Cat’s, their hard nipples stroking against each other. Alexa’s toned thigh pushed right between Cat’s legs, rubbing against her juicy pussy.

Alexa kissed Cat’s mouth sweetly for the first time, a second and then a third. Cat felt so loved, surrounded by passion. The quiet sweetness of the tender embrace moved her, even as the fury of lust screamed to be released within her. Her pussy was open like a flower, soaking Alexa’s thigh, and she felt the urge to rub faster against it. Sensing Cat’s hunger, Alexa kissed her deeper, sucking on her tongue. The oil was pouring down, lubricating their bodies as they ground together.

Cat’s orgasm was surging up now, as Alexa grasped her hips, pulling her vigorously against her own body. Cat began to stroke Alexa’s clit, the overpowering smell of sex saturating her senses in the enclosed space… and suddenly the elevator began to move. It was going up, making a metallic groan, but the girls were so intent on each other they barely noticed. Cat’s fingers slipped inside Alexa’s pussy, which was as creamy on the inside as her own. Alexa moaned, between the kisses and licks. Cat’s pussy spilled a fresh deluge of juice over Alexa’s leg as her fingers went in and out, deeper and harder, while the elevator continued its endless ascent. Cat felt Alexa’s G-spot pulsing against the tips of her fingers.

The connection between them was something tangible, their lust the conducting wire and their passion the electrical flood running in both directions from pussy to pussy. Juices poured out, drops splashing over Cat’s hand and trickling down Alexa’s thigh, both of them on the verge of losing control. They were one body, one mind filled with desire, one lust; their bodies deeply connected, mouths breathing from each other, pussies filled. They were one now, but their passion was double, triple, quadruple! Somehow Cat could feel Alexa inside her thoughts, could feel her need for release, making her own even harder to contain. She could hardly believe such a deep love could exist in such a filthy place. Their beauty was uncontaminated by the darkness.

The elevator had been rising just as their pleasure had, but now as they both hovered on the edge of orgasm it stopped and began to descend, slowly and silently, almost as if it were floating. Cat’s urge to climax was stronger than ever, but it wasn’t her moment; and deep inside she wanted it to be like this, wanted Alexa to be in control, wanted to be dominated, and to submit to her lust.

Almost crying from the tension of holding in her orgasm, still tribbing on Alexa’s leg, Cat began to fuck Alexa mercilessly, using her fingers like a dick. Alexa was squirming and convulsing as Cat hammered her G-spot, until with a wild cry her orgasm exploded from her. She squirted a thick jet of hot juice over Cat’s hand, shaking and moaning. As Cat’s fingers slowed and she kissed Alexa lovingly, the elevator stopped.

To be continued…

Many thanks to our member, Lex, for writing this story. If you enjoy erotic fiction and would like to contribute some of your own, you can email it to me at fanfiction@metart.com. I don't promise to post it in full, but I will pick out the juiciest bits to share!

READ MORE

Distractions of Attraction

Erotic fiction by Kat, inspired by Brandy Smile and Kiara Lord

Rayne had never been to a strip club before. But she was finally free of her Navy uniform and at liberty in a new city, and it was time to have some fun. As she rolled past to park, a stream of eyes fixed to her physique. Men have a strange fetish for hot women on motorcycles. She was bound to catch attention at every turn.

When she entered the club, she heard the loud roars from hollering men throwing money at the beauty on the stage. She looked like a gymnast, maybe because she was doing a handstand.

“Wow!” Rayne exclaimed to the barman, gazing at the stage. She loved places that fed her curiosity. “Is that even physically possible?”

“Oh yeah!” the bartender smiled, “you’ll get a lot of that in here! Enjoy it, sweetheart.”

Rayne watched another dancer on the stage. Her moves were impressive. This woman whirled around and climbed up and down effortlessly.

“Go up there! Show her some love!” The bartender egged her on.

“No, I can’t!” Rayne said, blushing a little.

“Oh, of course you can. You came here for a reason right?” He smiled slyly. “Don’t be shy!”

“I don’t know…” Rayne said hesitantly. “Let me just get another shot, and we’ll see what happens.”

The bartender handed her another drink, and grinned. “This one’s on the house if you tip her!”

“Oh, all right!” she surrendered as she gulped down her shot. “Here goes nothing!”

A feeling of boldness suddenly came over Rayne. She was dazzled by the dancer as she walked up to the front of the stage confidently and placed a hundred dollar bill between her lips. The surrounding men cheered her on as the dancer took Rayne’s hand and pulled her closer. She danced for her slowly and dropped to a split, while making her body bounce to the base line. Rayne’s heart jumped in excitement as the dancer crawled to her, grabbing the back of her neck and tugging her long black hair. Then, she licked the hundred-dollar bill off Rayne’s lips.

“You’re bad as hell!” Rayne purred. The dancer giggled mischievously as she leaned back and let the money drop onto her body, while watching Rayne’s expression. Rayne was mesmerised, watching the bill float down the dancer’s stomach. The lights made her skin glisten, highlighting the definition on the side of her abs, like an arrow pointing the way. She split her legs, facing away, almost imitating a riding position on top of a man, and leaned back to blow hot air on Rayne’s stomach, just above the waistband of her jeans. Rayne’s eyes widened as she felt the sensation jolt up her spine.

As the song ended, the dancer left the stage, looking back at Rayne with a playful grin. Her mind in turmoil, Rayne made her way back to the bar, scarcely aware of the admiring looks she was attracting.

 “Now that’s what I’m talking about!” the bartender shouted, holding his hand up for a high-five. Rayne laughed, and high-fived him. Her racing heart had just started to calm down when the dancer appeared beside her. Her composure shattered, she felt nervous all over again.

“Hey!” The dancer said. “Now I bet I could have a lot more fun with you upstairs!”

“Oh really?” Rayne asked. “What happens up there?”

“Whatever I want!” the dancer smiled. 

“Fuck it… why not?” Rayne smiled back. “How much?”

“Don’t worry about that, sweetheart. This one’s on me!” She took Rayne by the hand, led the way to the upper deck VIP section, and ordered a bottle of sweet champagne. Rayne sat on the red velvet loveseat, leaning back to meet her own eyes in the mirror on the ceiling and smiling at her reflection. She swayed and let her fingers flow to the beat of the music as the dancer began her private performance.

At first she stood at a distance and let Rayne enjoy the view from afar. The dim red light made her body glow. As she danced closer, Rayne blinked her eyes in disbelief that this was really happening to her. Her mouth dropped open and her hands stroked her thighs. The dancer straddled Rayne and bent over her lap. The sight of her, the smell of her perfume, stirred up feelings Rayne had never experienced before. It was new and exciting, but also terrifying. The more afraid she felt, the more she felt the urge to lean closer.

“Would it be okay if I kissed you?” Rayne whispered nervously.

The dancer smiled in response, and leaned down to kiss her. In an instant, the lap dance turned into a passionate make-out session. The feeling of her embrace warmed Rayne from the inside out as they kissed fervently.

“I’m Rayne by the way,” she murmured, as the dancer nuzzled her neck.

“My name’s Charmaine. It’s a pleasure to meet you!” the dancer giggled, since they had gone a little past the point for formalities.

“So, what are you doing later tonight?” Rayne dared to ask.

“Maybe you!” Charmaine grinned. “Does that sound good? Where are you staying?” Rayne nodded, a little breathless. She told her the name of her hotel, which was just around the corner, and her room number.

“I’ll be there,” Charmaine said, leaning in to kiss her again, and then walking away. Rayne sat there watching her for a moment, exhaling some of the tension that had built within her. It was almost last call already, so she made her way back to her hotel room.

Rayne waited impatiently for Charmaine to arrive, her head swimming. Her mind filled with fantastic images of what she would do to this woman as soon as she entered the room. The anticipation of it had her dripping. She had just stripped down to her underwear when she heard a soft knocking. She jumped up to open the door and met lips with Charmaine before even meeting eyes. She tasted of vanilla and honey.

Charmaine pulled her close and gently dug her nails to grip her upper back. Rayne reached down to unzip Charmaine’s jeans and peeled them down, revealing her lilac lace panties. She stopped stroking and squeezing her for just long enough to undress her completely and push her onto the bed. She ran her tongue down between Charmaine’s breasts and curved to the side to kiss her hips. She could feel Charmaine crane up toward her touch as she kissed her softly. The gentle nibbling made her quiver. The warmth of Rayne’s skin heated her further.

Rayne let her long black hair tease over Charmaine’s body as she kissed her over and over, while edging lower to taste her. She hoisted Charmaine’s thighs around her neck and sucked gently over her clit until it swelled and wetness leaked from between her pussy folds. Charmaine’s thighs and stomach clenched harder and harder until her whole body shook with her climax, and she filled the room with her moans of pleasure.

Charmaine pulled Rayne’s face toward hers to taste her lips once more. She reached around Rayne’s neck to grab a handful of her shiny hair, and brought her to her knees. Charmaine kissed her thoroughly from left to right, then down to catch her breasts lightly with her teeth. By the time her lips met between Rayne’s thighs, Rayne was dripping wet to the point where just the slightest touch would make her climax.

Charmaine ran her hands up Rayne’s calves and over her stomach, teasing her further. Then, unexpectedly, she inserted her fingers to hit Rayne’s sweet spot, making her clench and shudder with pleasure. Rayne was quivering uncontrollably at the sensation of Charmaine’s fingers sliding in and out, as Charmaine sucked on her clit in soft circles. She couldn’t take it any more! Rayne came so hard; a small tear crept out of her right eye and hit her eardrum, momentarily deafening her on that side.

Charmaine crawled on top of her and ground her body over Rayne’s as she pinned her hands above her head, and literally rocked her to sleep throughout the night.

Many thanks to our member, Kat, for writing this story. If you enjoy erotic fiction and would like to contribute some of your own, you can email it to me at fanfiction@metart.com. I don't promise to post it in full, but I will pick out the juiciest bits to share!

 

READ MORE

The Cellar

Erotic fiction by Noel and Rose, inspired by Frida and Candy Sweet.

Late one afternoon, Frida was over at her best friend Candy’s house when they decided to go down to the cellar to look for some wine. The space was piled high with all kinds of random clutter, and the girls opened a bottle and took unladylike slugs from it as they started browsing through the mess. Frida found a shoebox in the corner that was full of old photos and letters. She showed it to Candy, who was really curious about the contents, so they sat together in a tattered armchair to look through it.

The letters were from two different couples. One batch was correspondence between Candy’s grandparents, and it was very sweet and tender. The other letters were something else altogether, though. They were signed only with initials, and they were very hot and steamy indeed. As the girls read them, they realized the lovers were not a man and a woman, as they had initially presumed, but two women.

Frida could feel herself blushing as Candy read out the letters to her. Suddenly her shorts felt a bit too tight, the way they were pressing against her crotch, and her nipples were hard. She tried to control her breathing so Candy wouldn’t see that she was getting turned on… but she noticed her friend’s cheeks were also flushed, and there was a tremor in her voice as she read the juiciest passages.

“Imagine what it would have been like to be lesbian lovers in those days,” Candy giggled. “All that sneaking around, how exciting it must have been. How daring!”

“True,” mused Frida. “It must have been a very brave thing to make a pass at another girl. Not like today, we’re all so open minded.”

“Are we?” Candy said, suddenly very serious. “I mean, are you? Have you ever tried kissing another girl?”

“You know I haven’t,” said Frida. They really were best friends and told each other everything. As she spoke, she couldn’t stop looking at Candy’s lips though. They were so pretty. Acting on impulse, she leaned in and kissed her friend. It started as an innocent, gentle meeting of lips, but somehow it turned into something more. She felt Candy’s lips yielding, parting to let her tongue slip between them. Their arms wrapped around each other, breasts pressed together as they kissed and kissed, the heat between them growing until Frida felt overwhelmed, and pulled away with a shaky laugh.

She gazed into her girlfriend’s eyes, the unspoken question, ‘What just happened?’ passing between them. Candy’s eyes were dark with lust, and as Frida studied her, she seemed to make a decision. Slowly and deliberately, she pulled her flimsy top over her head, leaving her half naked. Frida had always been aware her bestie had a beautiful figure, but seeing her like this, so stirred up with arousal, was a turn-on she had never imagined.

Involuntarily, Frida’s hands moved to Candy’s breasts, stroking and squeezing. Her lips went back to Candy’s for a moment and then moved down, nuzzling her neck and sucking a red mark there, before traveling down across her collarbone to her breast. She sucked Candy’s nipple hard, eliciting a series of gasps and wriggles before moving to the other. She became dimly aware that she had one of her heels pressed against her crotch, and was rocking against it. She’d had no idea kissing another girl could be so exciting.

She broke out of her trancelike state when Candy unbuttoned her shorts and slid her hand inside, raising an eyebrow as if asking permission to continue. Frida nodded, feeling a swell of arousal, and then a shock of pleasure as Candy’s fingers slid along the slick indent between her pussy lips. She was so wet and creamy she almost felt embarrassed, but Candy’s smile as she ran her fingers up and down over her clit was enough to make her lose whatever inhibitions she had left. Wriggling out of her shorts hurriedly, she spread her legs wide so her best friend could push two fingers right inside her hot pussy. With Candy’s thumb working busily on her clit as she finger fucked her, she already felt close to the edge.

She groaned with frustration as Candy took her hand away; but as her girlfriend rapidly removed her shorts and panties and straddled her in a 69, any conscious thought was lost. She had never seen another girl’s naked pussy so close up before, and it looked beautiful, with juice seeping out between the tight pink folds. Experimentally, she ran a finger along it and Candy shivered with pleasure.

Holding Candy’s hips, Frida pulled her down until that pretty clam was right there above her face, so pink and inviting. And reaching out her tongue, she took her first taste of pussy…

Many thanks to our member, Noel, for co-writing this story with me. If you enjoy erotic fiction and would like to contribute some of your own, you can email it to me at fanfiction@metart.com. I don't promise to post it in full, but I will pick out the juiciest bits to share!

 

READ MORE

The Asylum, Episode Two: Denied

An erotic fantasy by Lex, inspired by Paul Black’s masterpiece “Asylum,” and featuring Beata, Sweet Cat and Alexa Tomas.

This is a continuation from episode one, which was posted on this blog on April 18th 2016. The story so far: Sweet Cat wakes to find herself locked in a room in a derelict building. As her mysterious female captor watches, a strange presence seems to control and penetrate her, teasing her to the point of orgasm before suddenly withdrawing.

The story continues…

Sweet Cat’s mind slowly resurfaced. She still felt the uncontrollable pleasure pushing against her swollen inner labia and struggling to escape from her wide open and creamy pussy hole. Her pussy was dripping and aching for the orgasm that had been denied her, squirming and convulsing. Her consciousness was regaining control but the need for that wet orgasmic explosion was stronger than ever. The frustration was beyond imagination, and as soon as Cat’s trembling body was back under her own control, she wanted to satisfy those urges.

Without even thinking, Cat shoved two fingers inside her juicy pussy, so deep she could cover her whole G-spot with the middle and ring finger to massage it like those mysterious fingers had done so well. She didn’t care about anything else now, as she finger fucked herself hard, feeling intense waves of pleasure thrilling across her body. Her pussy was squelching loudly, spilling out hot juices that dripped onto the dirty floor. It was wild and she felt no inhibition; all she could think about was the epic orgasm she needed to release.

She was fucking herself harder and harder, stroking her G-spot so fast that each touch sent shocks to her whole body, bouncing in a pure earthquake of lust. Saliva drooled down onto her breasts, circling her hard rock nipples. She stroked her breasts with her left hand, moisturizing her bouncing tits with her saliva as her pussy, ass and thighs were drenched in her pussy juices.

It was there, it was right there… but still, nothing!

She could feel herself on the verge of losing that intense balance between the growing pleasure and the beautiful free fall that anticipates the orgasm. The pleasure was growing, she could feel herself falling over the edge... but infinitely, never reaching the ocean of pure lust she was working for. No matter how hard she fucked herself, she couldn’t come.

Cat was once again clenching and trembling without control, like a flag in a windstorm, but the frustration was holding her suspended in the void. She couldn’t stop fucking herself, her pleasure growing after each stroke, but she couldn’t reach her explosion. She was filling herself with more pleasure, making her frustration grow stronger, just to make her fight back with stronger pleasure.

“I need to come, please let me come!” she moaned, begging over and over, but to no avail.

Trembling with frustration, Cat slid to the floor, her ass in the puddle of her juices, the warmth and smell of her own arousal making her feel as if the need to come was more important than breathing. The thought surfaced in her mind that the mysterious captor had done something to her. Just at that moment, another strange metallic noise broke the silence of the hallway. Cat turned to see the door was open… she could escape.

She stood up, her feet in the sticky puddle and her ass wet with juice, and silently moved through the door and into the hallway. It was so long she couldn’t see the end of it, and the intense daylight made it difficult to focus. There were doors on each side of the hall. On hers, the handwritten note said ‘Sweet Cat,’ while the one opposite said ‘Beata.’

Wondering how many girls were imprisoned there was such a creepy thought that she wanted to get away as quickly as possible. But the silence was broken once again by a moan of pleasure coming from the door right in front of her. Frightened but very curious, Cat approached Beata’s door and peered through the aperture. A beautiful blonde girl with silky white skin was naked on her hands and knees on an iron bed identical to the one in her own room, naked and fucking herself hard with a carrot!

Cat couldn’t believe her eyes. Beata was using the carrot like it was a real cock, pushing it in hard and deep. Her moans of pleasure made Cat uncontrollably horny again, and without even being aware of it, her right hand went back to her dripping pussy, rubbing her throbbing clit, while her left hand caressed her breasts. Her thighs opened to let her fingers slide inside her pussy.

She hoped she could come in unison with Beata. Watching her fuck herself with the carrot was surely the right fuel for the blaze she was ready to unleash. As Cat’s fingers reached the edge of her well-lubricated pussy hole, she felt something else penetrate her slowly, going very deep and hitting her G-spot.

“It’s those fingers again!” she moaned, pure pleasure radiating through her. This time she could feel the mysterious female presence pressing against her sticky body – and she was naked too. Her hard nipples were pushing against Cat’s back as if they would pierce it, toned legs embracing her own. If only Cat could turn around and see her perfect body.

“I’ll call you Alexa.” The thought came spontaneously to Cat’s lust-driven subconscious. Her sexual excitement was way past the point of control, and she squirmed with pleasure as her pussy was finger fucked, with the same rhythm and intensity with which Beata was fucking herself.

“Te dejaré el orgasmo después de que ella tiene un orgasmo… pero hay que rogarme!” Alexa whispered in her ear. Cat couldn’t understand her, but she was overwhelmed by the feeling of the strong fingers on her G-spot, drawing fast circles and fucking her so hard. Her pleasure was ready to explode out of her. Beata’s increasingly loud moans told Cat she was approaching her orgasm, and now the urge to come was unbearable.

“I can’t hold it… please let me come! I want to come now!”

The only response from Alexa was to place a hand over Cat’s mouth, containing her moans, as she fucked her even harder and faster. She was in the infinite loop of free falling pleasure once again, driving her crazy. To make it even more intense, Alexa started kissing and biting her neck, drooling a hot stream of saliva down her spine. It ran down to her ass, where it mixed with the mess of her own juices. Meanwhile Beata was going wild, in the midst of a pleasure storm, as the carrot sent her G-spot into overdrive.

“Ella está teniendo un orgasm,” whispered Alexa. At that moment, Beata’s body shook and spasmed as she climaxed hard.

“Please let me come now! Please! I need it so bad!” Cat’s mind screamed out. She felt the rivulets of juice pour down her thighs as Alexa’s fingers pounded her hard. The sensation of an apocalyptic orgasm pushing to explode out of her was so powerful. She was so close… and then she felt the first tremors.

“I’m gonna come, I’m gonna come so hard!” her mind shrieked. And then Alexa’s fingers suddenly withdrew, just like before, leaving her trembling and clenching uncontrollably, without satisfaction. She was frustrated, drunk with the pleasure that was coursing through her, feeling herself now losing all connection with reality… if it was real at all.

To be continued…

Many thanks to our member, Lex, for writing this story. If you enjoy erotic fiction and would like to contribute some of your own, you can email it to me at fanfiction@metart.com. I don't promise to post it in full, but I will pick out the juiciest bits to share!

READ MORE

On The Edge

Erotic fiction by Frank and Rose, inspired by Milena D and Emily Bloom

This follows on from a story posted on this blog on December 31, 2016, titled ‘Menage a Trois,’ which featured Emily and Milena having some fun with Nika N after a photo shoot.

The story continues…

Emily and Milena hadn’t seen each other since they shared Nika in that delicious threesome, so when Emily called to invite Milena to dinner, she immediately said yes. Milena started getting wet just thinking about what she would do to Emily this time. But she was destined to be disappointed. Emily was in town for a shoot, and when Milena offered to fuck her brains out she declined, saying she needed to be fresh for the early call time. With a teasing smile, she said she doubted she would get much sleep if she let Milena into her room.

“Anyway, it’s much better after the shoot… you know how horny I get when I’ve been posing nude,” she added. “Save it for tomorrow, and I’ll make it worth the wait.” Milena felt a thrill of anticipation as she agreed to pick Emily up from the location the following day when she finished shooting.

Throughout the day, Emily sent Milena lots of naughty texts and a few naked selfies too, keeping her friend in a state of nervous excitement for hours at a time. By the time Milena picked Emily up, she had already made herself come three times, and her panties were so wet she’d taken them off and stashed them in the glove box. Emily flashed Milena a wicked grin when she asked how the shoot had gone.

“Well, it was supposed to be for MetArt, but I think it will end up on SexArt instead,” she giggled. “I couldn’t help touching myself every time I thought about you! I had to go and masturbate in the bathroom during our coffee break, but even that didn’t help… I just couldn’t wait to get my hands on you, baby!”

She leaned across and put her hand on Milena’s tanned thigh, sliding it upward, but now it was her girlfriend’s turn to tease.

“If you keep doing that I won’t be able to drive!” she laughed, pushing Emily’s hand away. “Now let me concentrate on the road!” She relented once they reached the parking lot of Emily’s hotel, and when Emily slid her hand right up under Milena’s skirt, she was delighted to discover she wasn’t wearing any panties.

“You hot little slut!” she exclaimed. “You’re so wet already! Have you been touching yourself, you dirty girl? You know you’re supposed to wait for me.” Milena felt her pulse begin to race at Emily’s stern tone. She loved seeing this dominant side of her sweet girlfriend, and it really turned her on when Emily took control.

“I’m sorry, Emily. I’ve been a bad girl today,” she said meekly. “I was thinking about eating your pussy, and I couldn’t help myself. I put my hand in my panties, and I was so creamy, and I humped my pillow and pretended it was you, and fingered myself until I came.”

“You’re a bad girl, Milena,” said Emily. “And bad girls need to be punished. You know that, don’t you?” Milena nodded. “You’re not allowed to come again until I say so,” Emily told her. They went up to Emily’s room in silence; Milena didn’t dare make a sound, even when Emily pressed right up against her and tweaked her nipple in the elevator. She already felt on the verge of another climax just from the hard, searching look Emily was giving her, and she wasn’t sure how long she could hold back – but she had to try.

As soon as they got into the room, Emily pushed Milena onto the bed and straddled her. She held her hands above her head as she kissed her hard, but when Milena tried to grind up against her, craving contact, Emily arched her body away.

“Don’t be greedy,” she said primly. “Naughty girls have to wait.” Milena lay back passively, trying to quiet the voice in her head that was begging to be touched. Agonizingly slowly, Emily kissed her way down Milena’s neck, sucking a love bite on her collarbone; then on down, nuzzling her nipples through her top until they were rock hard. It took all Milena’s self-control to keep still as Emily pulled her top up and took a nipple between her teeth, tugging and nibbling until her girlfriend was gasping with arousal. She could feel wetness seeping out to coat her thighs.

When she was beside herself with frustration and arousal, Emily finally kissed her way down over Milena’s flat stomach, taking her time, brushing the skin until it fluttered and Milena had to fight not to buck her hips. Emily flipped Milena’s short skirt up, exposing her bare pussy and gazing at it until Milena wanted to squirm. Emily blew on her overheated flesh, making it tingle. When she spread Milena’s thighs wider apart and started to kiss and suck and bite them, Milena wanted to scream with horny frustration.

Emily’s mouth moved closer and closer to Milena’s pussy, but she didn’t touch it. Instead she turned around so she was on top of her in a sixty-nine, and lowered her pussy down onto Milena’s face. She leaned forward so she could stroke all around Milena’s mound with her teasing fingers, as Milena grasped her hips and pulled her down harder. Crazy with lust as she was, she couldn’t resist Emily’s sweet taste.

“Oh yes! Show me what a good girl you are!” Emily gasped as Milena’s tongue swept over her clit. “Make me feel good and then maybe… maybe… I’ll do the same for you!” Milena licked her deeper, savoring her tangy taste, feeding off Emily’s response. She knew instinctively how to make Emily shudder with pleasure – and focusing on that helped take the edge off her own need for release.

But as Emily approached orgasm, her fingers grew clumsy, fluttering closer and closer to Milena’s pussy until they were brushing over her clit. Milena’s hips bucked up involuntarily, chasing the sensation. Immediately, Emily’s hands clamped down on her thighs, holding her still. Milena howled with frustration, and that vibration was all it took to send Emily spiralling over the edge into a powerful orgasm.

Milena did her best to lick Emily gently through the aftershocks of her climax, hoping it would make up for her bad behavior, but she found it difficult to concentrate as her thighs were spasming and shaking. The pressure was building inside her to the point where she felt she could come untouched. But Emily, having regained her composure slightly, was ready to resume tormenting her again now.

Softly – far too softly – she started to kitten lick Milena’s clit, fingertips digging into her thighs to hold her steady whenever she tried to move. Milena was moaning uncontrollably, her resolve to stay silent forgotten as her desperate need for release swept everything else away. Emily dipped a finger a little way inside Milena’s creamed-up hole, but pulled it out again at once.

“Please, Emily!” Milena gasped, her voice hoarse with lust. “Please fuck me! Please!” Emily slid her finger in again, a little deeper this time, but still not deep enough to hit Milena’s G-spot. After teasing her this way for a while, she added a second finger, making Milena feel a little fuller. Finally she thrust deeper, crooking her fingers to press that perfect spot. Milena’s back arched and she gasped with relief, thinking that this was it… but as the waves of sensation carried her towards orgasm, Emily pulled her fingers away again, letting her excitement subside minutely.

“Emily, please!” Milena sobbed. “Please let me come!”

“You’ll come when I say you can,” Emily purred, lapping at Milena’s clit a little harder. She did the same thing again, coaxing Milena right to the verge of orgasm, and then denying her the release she craved. And a third time; by now, Milena had lost all sense of who she was, where she was, her entire being focused on the unbearable throbbing between her legs. At last Emily seemed to sense that Milena was ready to break.

“Good girl, Milena. You can come now,” she said, and this time she sucked hard on Milena’s clit as she plunged her fingers all the way inside, pressing her G-spot firmly. That was it; Milena’s hips bucked crazily, her head thrown back as she yelled and shook and came, harder than ever before in her life.

After that, the girls lay and kissed for a while, Milena’s over-stimulated body unable to take anything more; but later they fucked again, more languidly this time. By morning Emily’s pussy, which had looked so neat and tight at the photoshoot, was spread open and soaking wet; and Milena’s thighs were marked with the bruises Emily’s fingers had left.

Many thanks to our member, Frank, for co-writing this story with me. If you enjoy erotic fiction and would like to contribute some of your own, you can email it to me at fanfiction@metart.com. I don't promise to post it in full, but I will pick out the juiciest bits to share!

 

READ MORE

The Asylum, Episode One: Teased

An erotic fantasy by Lex, inspired by Paul Black’s masterpiece “Asylum” and featuring Beata B, Sweet Cat and Alexa Tomas.

The strong flare of daylight was waking Sweet Cat up. She opened her beautiful crystal eyes slowly, feeling a little dizzy. Around her there was nothing but a deep, unsettling silence, occasionally broken by small drops of water falling somewhere near her.

“Where am I?” Rapidly looking around for answers, Cat found herself to be in an abandoned building. The room was in a totally derelict state: the plaster falling from the walls in places so that broken bricks were visible, the ruined ceiling crumbling onto the dirty, ugly tiled floor. There was a terrible smell of mold and the room was empty, except for the small iron bed in the center where Sweet Cat was lying. She had never been there before.

“What is this place?” Her skin started to prickle and she looked down at herself. She was lying on a rusty bed, on a dirty mattress, covered only by a brown blanket that was making her itch. “Where are my clothes? Why I am naked? Why am I here?”

Questions and more questions; but no answers. Cat couldn’t remember anything before that moment. She could remember her name, everything about herself and her life, but nothing about how she ended up naked in an abandoned and decrepit building. Determined to discover more and hopefully leave that scary place, Cat stood up, holding the itchy brown blanket to cover herself, as being completely naked and exposed in this place was making her feel too vulnerable.

The light of the sun was strong, suggesting it was early morning. It came from a small window near the ceiling, covered by iron bars, which gave Cat the disturbing feeling of being imprisoned. She walked towards the door, the cold floor making intense chills run up her spine. Each step on the dirty floor made her chills stronger, almost as if an invisible hand was vigorously massaging her whole back, starting at her ass and running hard and hungry up to her neck. At first it seemed like just a consequence of the cold, but as she walked the strokes seemed to get stronger and more ambiguous, lingering in a more persistent way on her ass before continuing their ascent of her bare back. It was almost as if someone or something was attempting to penetrate her ass! It made Cat feel she was being observed by some presence she couldn’t bring clearly into focus… and in a subtle way, it was making her sexually excited too.

She reached for the rusted metal door – only to discover there was no handle. She pushed against it insistently, and it gave slightly, the noise of the creaking metal echoing around the room; but she grew increasingly agitated as she realized it was locked. She was trapped!

There were two horizontal slots in the door, one at the level of her eyes, giving her a partial view of the dirty and deserted hallway beyond it. The other was lower, covered by a metal plate.

“Is this for food? Where am I?” Cat murmured. Her pulse was racing; what if she wasn’t alone after all? What if the noise she’d made had attracted someone’s attention? She felt panic rising in her.

“No puedes salir!” whispered a seductive female voice. Almost as if reading Cat’s mind, the answer came: she wasn’t alone. But who was with her? Another prisoner… or someone else? Both possibilities seemed equally alarming. Cat looked through the slot in the door. On the other side of the hallway was another door; on it was tacked a piece of paper with the handwritten name ‘Beata.’ Could that be who was speaking?

“No puedes salir!” whispered the sensual voice once again. Cat couldn’t understand the language, but it seemed the voice was coming from somewhere in the long hallway.

The silence was suddenly broken by the loud noise of scraping metal, followed by another softer sound that grew gradually louder… footsteps. There was someone in the hallway, approaching Cat’s door rapidly. The soft steps suggested their feet were bare. She had the sudden urge to hide. She ducked down onto her knees, her shoulders pressed against the cold wall, the blanket wrapped around her.

The footsteps stopped in front of her door. She saw a shadow through the aperture. There was nothing but silence for a while, making her heart beat even faster, and then there was a metallic clang against the door. A few moments, and the sound came again. It gave Cat an intense thrill, her excitement growing stealthily, sensitive spots tingling. As she held her breath, the metal plate on the lower part of the door opened and a small silver dish slid through and fell to the ground. Gripping the blanket tightly, Cat craned forward to look. The dish held a rotten apple, a thick carrot, and a handwritten note carrying the ambiguous message: ‘Your lunch, my pleasure!’ Disgusted, Cat refused to even touch the dish, the silent presence at the door making her even more unsettled.

Without warning, the intense chills began to stimulate her sensitive body again, lingering and massaging in a very intimate way, taking more time between her round and juicy ass cheeks. Something was slowly penetrating her ass! Despite the shock, it was an exciting sensation. There was still silence from outside the door, but it was there… watching! Cat could now clearly feel something lurking between her legs, slowly but vigorously fucking her ass deeper and deeper. It felt like a finger. Her pussy was getting wet, juice seeping out. The mysterious finger was going deeper, the pace accelerating, fucking her beautiful ass. Pleasure was radiating from that point until it reached every part of her body, making her thoroughly aroused. Her clit was throbbing, her pussy spreading open and dripping, her nipples hardening, and her skin covered in goosebumps. Her confusion was overwhelmed by the intense pleasure relentlessly devouring her body bit by bit.

“I can’t come… it will hear me!” Cat fought to stifle her moans. She was just one step from losing control, but the mysterious presence outside the door couldn’t see her where she was crouched down. As if reading her mind, the fucking became harder and deeper, pressing inside her towards her pussy, making it almost impossible for her to stay silent. Wetness was flowing down her thighs and puddling on the floor between her feet. She tried to hold her breath but her pleasure was becoming uncontrollable. She let the blanket fall, leaving her naked and exposed. Her body was in the embrace of the wildest pleasure she had ever known, not just because her ass was getting fucked so hard and deep, but because she was so vulnerable and she knew the presence was somehow feeding on her excitement.

Her fear was screaming at her to resist, to stay hidden by the wall; but the pleasure was more determined. It was impossible to fight, as the fear was driving her excitement – and as her arousal built, the strange presence began to express its own excitement with rapid and heavy breathing. Cat’s body and mind were both being penetrated by something she could only sense, and like a true predator, it was hungry to consume her.

She was shaking, her long legs starting to clench. She was still resisting in her mind, and she was aware the presence knew this. Suddenly the finger stopped moving, pressing hard inside her to keep her pussy hot and juicy. The loud clang against the door came again, making her nervous and bringing her excitement to an even higher level. The door opened and Cat saw the shadow take form as an elegant female silhouette. She held still against the wall, naked.

Only silence, and that perfect female form staying as still as a statue. It was as if she was sending a message that she was there, watching and in control. Cat pressed against the dirty wall, motionless, the mysterious finger pressing inside her ass. The blanket was near, and she wanted to grab it, to cover her nudity. She wanted to teach the mystery woman a lesson, to deny her enjoyment by covering her beautiful body. She tried to reach out slowly, to grab the blanket, while still keeping herself hidden, but the finger in her ass seemed to be holding her tightly in place. She managed to reach the blanket with her toe, but as she stretched towards it, the finger inside her ass began to arch towards her pussy from the inside. It was so hard and intense, massaging and stroking from within, that Cat lost control, the wave of pleasure making her moan loudly and almost overbalance.

“She saw me!” She pulled back against the wall, as the mysterious figure caught up the blanket and snatched it away. And now something else was happening… something even harder to resist. She could feel something else making its way between her legs, touching her inner thighs where they were wet with her juice, and reaching for her dripping pussy. It felt like fingers, long and feminine, stroking along the side of her clit. Cat felt overwhelmed, ready to beg for the double penetration that seemed inevitable now. The stimulation was giving her intense pleasure – the slow, deep ass fucking and the teasing of her pussy – but she craved more.  

It was an evil game. It was holding her there on the edge, knowing it could give her pleasure like never before, make her explode so hard she could pass out; but Cat knew she was being punished for hiding herself and trying to resist.

“Please… please fuck me!” Cat begged, surrendering completely to her desire. In response, the two fingers teasing at her pussy slid all the way inside, droplets of juice spilling out around them. A river of her cream was running down from her pussy, reaching for the other finger deep in her anus and dripping into the growing puddle on the dirty floor. The fingers hit her G-spot, rubbing hard. The room filled with the intense smell of Cat’s arousal as the fingers in her pussy and ass moved in unison.

Stroke after stroke, juices dripped out, the pure liquid lust making the floor sticky and wetting her toes. The fingers were moving so hard and deep that her body was trembling uncontrollably, her thighs clenching, loud squishy noises echoing around the room.

“I’m gonna come… I’m gonna come really hard! Please… please let me come!” Cat was screaming out her pleasure, feeling herself on the verge of an epic explosion.

“Tú me perteneces…tienes que rogarme!” the sensual voice whispered directly into Cat’s mind. Cat couldn’t understand the words, but she felt the imminent and extreme urge to come. The fucking was getting even harder and wilder, her pussy and thighs soaked.

“Please make me come! Please make me come!” Cat screamed. Hearing the words and feeling her desire, the fingers started to fuck her harder, slamming her G-spot into the middle of a finger-blasting storm, her ass getting pounded just as hard. It was right there; Cat could feel her climax swelling up, ready to make her juices squirt out. She was screaming and moaning, just a tiny step away from her explosion.

But right before giving her that last microscopic stroke to push her over the edge, both fingers in her pussy and the one in her ass pulled out suddenly. A stream of pussy juices poured out after them. Cat trembled with frustration, right on the verge of the epic orgasm she was hoping for, all the pent up pleasure inside her waiting to be released.

The mysterious female in the doorway turned and walked away, disappearing into the dirty hallway.

To be continued…

Many thanks to our member, Lex, for writing this story. If you enjoy erotic fiction and would like to contribute some of your own, you can email it to me at fanfiction@metart.com. I don't promise to post it in full, but I will pick out the juiciest bits to share!

READ MORE

Lounge Act, episode three

Erotic fiction by Mimi Bordeaux, inspired by Lia Tailor

This is a continuation from episode two, which was posted on this blog on April 5th 2016. The story so far: Mimi’s friend introduces her to Charlie, a flirtatious 50-year-old blonde. Back at her place, Charlie kisses Mimi and they have hot sex, grinding their pussies together before Charlie licks Mimi to an intense orgasm. After another mutual climax, Charlie fingers Mimi’s pussy and ass until she comes again…  

The story continues…

The doorbell rings.

“Oh, that will be the pizza,” says Charlie, standing up.

“Pizza?” I look up and walking in the door is Ben from the restaurant. I’m sitting on the couch naked, my panties lying on the floor. So this is the missing link, I think. I’m speechless.

“Mimi, you remember Ben,” says Charlie as she walks in holding his hand. He’s wearing a tight pair of jeans and a t-shirt that clings to his buff body. Ben smiles at me.

“Hi Mimi, hope you don’t mind but Charlie invited me.” His smile is endearing and his shaggy light brown hair hangs over his brown eyes. Charlie kneels down next to me, her pussy exposed in my face.

“You don’t mind, do you Mimi?” She looks hesitant, afraid I’ll protest.

“No darling. It’s okay. He’s quite handsome, isn’t he?” I giggle, realizing I sound like somebody’s mother. Charlie starts to undo his jeans as he strips off his t-shirt. He has light brown hair covering his chest, and his muscled arms hang by his side.

“Come over here, Ben,” says Charlie, leading him to the couch. He sits there passively, his big erection now the centrepiece of the room. My hand goes to my pussy and I start to rub my clit. I haven’t seen a cock in a long time and it’s turning me on. Charlie sits down on the floor next to me, and starts to kiss me. Our tongues play as our mouths meet in a passionate kiss. She looks at me.

“Do you want to go first?” she asks. I look over at Ben. He smiles at me. I crawl over to the couch and resting my arms, I take his cock in my mouth. I lick the tip then swallow the whole shaft, coming back up sucking on it. I feel Charlie behind me parting my ass cheeks and licking my crack. I feel blood rushing to my head. I look up at Ben. His head is back, his hands lying still by his side. His passivity drives me crazy.

Charlie puts two fingers in me, making me shriek, as I suck vehemently on Ben’s throbbing cock. She’s licking my ass and fucking me, hitting my G-spot. I start to pull on Ben’s cock, crying out with pleasure. My head goes back down, licking the head of Ben’s cock as Charlie fucks me hard. She has four fingers in me, filling my wet tunnel with love juice.

“Ah!” I scream out as she pumps my pussy hard, my G-spot responding with every touch. I run my hands up Ben’s body. The feeling of his hard muscles as Charlie fucks me makes me yell out. I suck him harder, Charlie is fucking me hard, I can’t take it any more. I come loudly, juice squirting out of me as I fall on the floor.

I move over to Charlie and whisper in her ear, “Can I watch you fuck him?” Charlie takes Ben’s hand and pulls him to the floor. He lies there inert, his cock pointing upward. Charlie positions herself carefully and guides his cock into her pussy. She starts to ride him; his hands still lie by his sides.

“Mimi,” Charlie gasps, “go over there.” She’s pointing at Ben’s head. I sit neatly on his face, and Charlie leans over and kisses me. Ben’s rough tongue is a new sensation on my clit. I groan with arousal. He licks me expertly, with Charlie fucking him energetically. She takes me by the hips. I move my pussy over Ben’s mouth rhythmically, in tune with Charlie. She’s looking at me.

“I’m going to come!” she gasps, staring at me. I move quicker to hasten my pleasure and my clit responds, engorged with blood, ready to surrender. My eyes close and I clamp my whole pussy over Ben’s face as Charlie screams out, her pussy juices running down Ben’s cock.

“Ohhhhh!” I exclaim, coming too, rubbing my sex lips against Ben’s face. We’re both exhausted as we climb off Ben, who is still lying there waiting for us to let him come. Charlie and I look at each other. I go down and take the end of his cock in my mouth as Charlie slides her tongue up and down his shaft. Ben lies there, his face flushed, his breath quickening. I take his whole cock deep in my mouth, then slide back up the length, licking as I go. Charlie licks the tip and I start to jerk him off. Ben begins to twitch, trying not to move his arms, which still lie obediently by his side. We can tell he’s ready to come, and we speed up. I stroke his cock as fast as I can while Charlie continues to lick the head.

Ben starts to shudder and pump his hips upwards; groaning, he shoots his creamy load into Charlie’s mouth. Some drips down his cock, and I lick it off as Charlie finishes up licking the head clean.

“Stand up,” Charlie says to him. “Off you go.” She slaps his firm butt as he walks to the door holding his clothes. He leaves and Charlie turns to me and grabs me, kissing me wildly. We hold each other tightly as the moon shines brightly through the window.

The End.

Many thanks to our member, Mimi, for writing this story. If you enjoy erotic fiction and would like to contribute some of your own, you can email it to me at fanfiction@metart.com. I don't promise to post it in full, but I will pick out the juiciest bits to share!

 

READ MORE

Lounge Act, episode two

Erotic fiction by Mimi Bordeaux, inspired by Jasmin B and Sylvia Lauren

This is a continuation from episode one, which was posted on this blog on March 29th 2016. The story so far: Mimi’s friend introduces her to Charlie, a flirtatious 50-year-old blonde. Back at her place, Charlie kisses Mimi and they have hot sex, grinding their pussies together before Charlie licks Mimi to an intense orgasm.   

The story continues…

I open my eyes. They’re blurry as I rub them. My surroundings are unfamiliar. I gradually remember what has happened… Charlie. She touched me all over, licked me, fucked me hard and made me come twice.

There’s a pillow under my head and a blanket over me. I get up and sit on the couch. My hands fumble in my bag for my cigarettes. Lighting one I sit back. Charlie walks in wearing only her panties.

“Well, hello!” she says, smiling and walking over. I smile back. She bends down and kisses me. Her lips taste like honey. I moan at their touch. I find an ashtray and put my cigarette out. I take her by the hips and kiss her toned stomach. I lick up to her breasts. I stand up and grab her ass, sucking on her pink nipples, which harden as I lick and bite gently.

 “Oh…” she moans, her hands running through my hair. I lick up to her neck and bite her ear. Finding her lips I kiss her deeply, my tongue running around hers, and then I suck it. I bite her neck and place my hand inside her panties and insert one finger. Her pussy is wet.

“Oh!” she exclaims, louder this time. Parting her legs, I push up her warm slit, touching her G-spot. She moans again, fondling my breasts and kissing my neck. I drag her down onto the couch and pull off her panties. My head dives in between her legs and I lick her wet pussy. I lick her clit softly and slowly, sucking and kissing until it throbs. She spreads her legs wider and I lick harder and faster. She's coming, throwing her head back and grabbing my head.

“Yes!” she screams. Her torso twists, sweat beads shine on her chest, her face is flushed. She twists one more time and lifting her body, my lips still attached to her clit, comes fiercely. She’s yelling out, her head and neck strained back, immersed in the pleasure. Then twisting again, she brings her body down and her legs shake as I lick her, kissing her sweet honey lips.

I lie on top of her, kissing her in a passionate haze of pure lust. I let her rest for a second before entering her with two fingers. She’s so wet I feel my own pussy throbbing with desire. I begin to fuck her as she lies back moaning. I add a third finger and start to fuck her hard. Her hips move with the rhythm. It turns me on, and I position my pussy over her smooth thigh and ride her as I fuck her. We’re both sweating with love heat and wet with come juice. Our eyes are locked on one another. I watch her as she watches me.

I fuck her G-spot hard and fast as I go back and forth on her leg. I reach down and kiss her, crazed in the moment. We’re both about to come. I hold my fingers inside her still for a second – holding back – then push hard and fast into her, my clit on fire. I rub up and down her leg one more time, thrusting my fingers on her G-spot, and we both come, screaming, howling, our bodies glued together.

I fall on top of her, breathing heavily near her ear. I feel my pussy juices seeping out, running down her leg. My hand lies on her soft mound, which is oozing with creamy come. She breathes heavily underneath me, wrecked by the mutual orgasm. Her hands touch my ass and I feel her finger entering my asshole.

“Oh!” I shriek. I kiss her mouth and she fucks my ass. I sit up and ride on the finger, the sting of the pain and pleasure making me dazed. She takes it out and dips two fingers into my pussy. I scream as she hits my G-spot on and off. I ride more quickly and soon I’m coming hard. I clamp my pussy down onto her hand and come, clasping her hips. I holler and fall back on the other side of the couch, savouring the intensity of my orgasm. Her hand strokes my thigh.

I lie back, eyes closed, and we clasp hands. We rest for a couple of minutes, breathing softly. It’s quiet and Charlie is so warm. I feel like I’m in a dream. Slowly she sits up and asks if I want a drink. She brings back two vodkas and I sit up, lighting a cigarette.

“You're gorgeous,” I say, looking into her dazed blue eyes. She stares at me.

“And you’re beautiful,” she replies. A shiver goes through me and I tremble a little. Just as I’m finishing my drink, the doorbell rings.

To be continued...

Many thanks to our member, Mimi, for writing this story. If you enjoy erotic fiction and would like to contribute some of your own, you can email it to me at fanfiction@metart.com. I don't promise to post it in full, but I will pick out the juiciest bits to share!

 

READ MORE

Dressed For Sex

Erotic fiction inspired by Alise Z

In my everyday life I’m a quiet, conservative girl. I work in a dull office job, and I think my colleagues would be very surprised to learn about my alter ego. You see, every few months my craving for anonymous, no-strings sex gets too powerful to ignore, and I will go to a fetish party in search of a horny stranger to fulfil my needs.

I am aided and abetted in this by my partner – I’ll call him David here – who loves to buy me slutty outfits for my adventures. He will accompany me to the party, but stay in the background and just observe what is going on. He gets the biggest kick out of watching me pick up my playmate for the night, and then hearing all about it later.

Recently he bought me an outfit more daring than anything I’d worn to a party before. It was a lace bodysuit, with a thong back that left my bottom bare, and cut-out panels over the thighs to create the effect of stockings and garters. My nipples and pussy were clearly visible through the sheer lace, and somehow the effect was to make me look more exposed than if I’d actually been naked!

David drove me to the club where the party night was being held, and took my coat, leaving me in just the bodysuit and my heels. I was shaking slightly with excitement and adrenaline, but I knew a drink would steady my nerves, and before long I had no shortage of admirers offering to buy me one. I chatted to some people – fetish parties are usually very friendly, I guess the skimpy clothing breaks down social barriers – but I wasn’t really interested in idle chatter tonight. I wanted sex.

Then I spotted a couple checking me out. The girl was pretty, with long blonde hair, and she was sitting on her man’s lap, wriggling in a way that left me in no doubt he was rock hard beneath her. They both stared at me, making no effort to disguise their interest. I’ve had a few encounters with women before, but I’ve never had a threeway with a guy and a girl, and I felt a surge of excitement at the prospect of trying it for the first time.

I went over to them, acutely aware of the way my big breasts jiggled under the lace as I walked, and they introduced themselves as Tom and Irene. We didn’t waste much time on small talk; Irene asked if she could kiss me, and when I nodded, she pressed her body against mine, sliding one hand down between us to pinch my nipple as our lips met. That sent a shock of arousal coursing through me, and I rocked my hips against hers to increase the contact. With that, an unspoken agreement passed between us and she took my hand and led me to one of the private rooms, Tom following with our drinks. Out of the corner of my eye I saw David watching as we left the main room.

Once we were in private, Tom and Irene had me stand and pose for them so they could walk all around me, admiring my body. They touched me teasingly, stroking my nipples and ass cheeks, cupping my pussy with warm hands, leaning in to kiss me softly, working in tandem to make me increasingly desperate for more contact. I reached out towards Irene, but Tom grabbed my hands and raised them above my head, holding me in place.

“Let us do all the work, princess,” he murmured in my ear, his low voice sending a shiver of lust through me. “We’ll make you feel good, I promise.” Moving behind me, he wrapped one arm around my waist to keep me still, the other stroking my breasts and seeking out my stiff nipples. “Spread your legs,” he ordered me, and I obeyed without question as he held me tighter and I felt his hard cock press against me through his pants.

Now Irene kneeled in front of me, her mouth immediately latching onto my crotch and sucking my hot pussy through the damp lace. The shock of this sudden, intense contact after all the teasing was potent, and my legs shook with the rapid escalation of excitement, but Tom supported me until I regained my balance. Irene lapped at the crotch of the bodysuit until it was saturated, then tugged it aside and ran the tip of her tongue all the way along my bare slit. It felt incredible, my clit throbbing as pleasure rose in me like a hot flush, suffusing my veins. My hips rocked to thrust my pussy harder against her mouth, and she crooked a couple of fingers and slid them inside me, making me gasp as they hooked against my G-spot.

Within a couple of minutes, the sensation of her licking my clit as her fingers penetrated me over and over had overwhelmed me to the point where I could barely stand. Tom swept me up into his arms and carried me over to the bed; Irene moved under me so she was cradling my head in her lap, her thighs soft, the smell of her perfume making me want her. Tom stood at the foot of the bed and for a split second seemed to hesitate, giving Irene a questioning look.

“Yes, go ahead,” Irene said. “I want you to fuck her. I want to see her squirm as your cock fills her up. Make her come, baby.”

Tom smiled at his sweet lover as he unbuckled his pants and let them drop, revealing his rigid cock. I felt a fresh swell of excitement at the thought of having it inside me, my pussy creaming up. Irene took my hands and held them above my head, both of us gazing in fascinated lust as Tom stroked the head of his cock up and down my slit, making it shiny with my juice. My hips bucked, urging him to thrust into me, but he teased me again, making me wait, although I could see from the hunger in his eyes that he wanted it as badly as I did.

At last he powered forward, the fat head of his cock making me moan as it spread my pussy open and drove inside. I felt blissed out as my sensitized slot held him snugly, every nerve in my body seeming to tingle with the stimulation. My senses went into overload as Irene leaned forward over me, her fingers finding my clit and rubbing, sending starbursts of pleasure pulsing through me.

My hands were free now, and I grasped Irene’s hips, pulling her pussy down towards my face. She wasn’t wearing panties under her short skirt, and I felt her jolt as my tongue made contact with her hot core. She sank down further, letting me stroke my tongue over her clit and push it between her lips into her slick hole. Now the three of us were united in our rhythmic chase towards release, Irene’s fingers rubbing all around the cock pounding into me as she rode my mouth.

I broke first, the sweet, tangy taste of Irene’s pussy driving me wild as I clenched and spasmed around Tom’s cock. That sent him over the edge, and I was still shaking in the throes of my orgasm as he plunged in up to the hilt and shot his load deep inside me, pulling out to splash the last couple of spurts over my mound.

Irene tipped forward into a 69, lapping up the warm goo from my sticky skin, and making Tom groan by taking his cock into her mouth to suck it clean. She licked up his load as it trickled out of me, giving me a string of gentler but prolonged orgasms as her tongue found every sensitive spot. When I couldn’t come any more, she sat back to ride my face harder, her moans rising to a crescendo as I drove her crazy. Finally she dismounted and the three of us kissed, sharing the taste of jizz and girl-juice as we stroked and caressed one another.

As David drove me home, I could still taste Irene and Tom on my lips, and feel my wetness seeping out to soak the lining of my coat. David had to pull over and let me jack him off over my lace-covered breasts as I described our threeway to him in graphic detail.

If you enjoy erotic fiction and would like to contribute some of your own, you can email it to me at fanfiction@metart.com. I don't promise to post it in full, but I will pick out the juiciest bits to share!

 

READ MORE

Lounge Act, episode one

Erotic fiction by Mimi Bordeaux, inspired by Jasmin B and Sylvia Lauren

The three of us sit down and look at our menus. “Mmm… I feel like cake,” I say, and everyone laughs.

I’m with my good friend Sarah and she’s brought along someone from her yoga class. “Mimi, this is Charlotte,” she had said to me in the car.

“Just call me Charlie. Everyone does,” she had interjected, playing with her shoulder length blonde hair. My eyes were drawn to her straight away. Drop dead gorgeous. Blue eyes, full breasts presented in a tight black dress. Her red lipstick accentuated her luscious lips. Now we were having dinner at a restaurant in the city.

“Do you like sweets, Mimi?” Charlie asks.

“Oh yes,” Sarah laughs, “she loves to have her cake and to eat it too!”

Charlie looks at me smiling, her pretty blue eyes sparkling. “Do you, now?” she says. “Oh Mimi, check out the chef, he’s really cute.” Sarah watches me, knowing I’m gay. I turn to look, now interested to see what he looks like.

“Oh look, he’s coming over!” Charlie says. A tall guy with shaggy light brown hair walks over.

“Hi Ben,” Charlie says, “this is Mimi. She’s cute, don’t you think?” Ben looks at me grinning. His tanned arms are brown and muscular, and he has a three-day stubble growth.

“Well hello there, dear Mimi,” he says, and bows. We all laugh and off he goes back to the kitchen.

“See Mimi, I told you,” says Charlie, still smiling. I watch her sensuous lips, wondering if she fucks women. ‘Stop it!’ I think to myself. Ben is half her age but she doesn’t seem to mind. I like her a lot.

After dinner, we drop Sarah off in the cab and keep going. “Oh, I’m just up here,” I say leaning over to the cab driver.

Charlie puts a hand on my leg. She says, “Mimi, don’t you want to come to my place for a nightcap?” I hesitate. My heart starts to race and sweat breaks out on my hands. I tell the driver to keep going. At Charlie’s place, she pours us both a stiff drink, dancing around the bar. I stare at her body, particularly her toned legs. ‘What if…?’ I think. The living room is a mix of art deco and hippy furnishings. I sit on a cushion on the floor. Charlie sits on the couch close by. I take a sip of my vodka. It’s refreshing and cold. She leans over and touches my hair.

“I love your hair,” she says huskily. She strokes it and massages my head with one hand. My heart is beating out of my chest. My breath quickens. She strokes my hair away from my face and placing her drink down, leans in and kisses my cheek. She slides off the couch and sits close to me. She takes my head in her hands and places her soft lips on mine. I’m hesitant. There’s something about Charlie I’m not sure about. I know she’s fifty and I've always loved older women but it’s like she’s hiding something from me.

She looks at me. “Oh I’m sorry. I thought...” She looks despondent. I hold her head in my hands and kiss her, taking her tongue in my mouth, and suddenly I’m all-consumed by her. She’s on top of me, kissing me passionately. I kiss her back, biting her lower lip, and our tongues flick at each other. I hold her tight and kiss her neck. She groans and kisses my ear before biting it, then kisses my neck all the way down to my breasts. I quickly take my top off, throwing it aside. I begin to undress her, removing her black dress to reveal her sexy lacy panties and bra.

I take her panties off and pull down the straps of her bra. Her breasts are firm and full, the nipples pink. She pushes me down and kisses my breasts, licking around them and sucking on the nipples. She pulls off my skirt and panties. My hands are in her hair as I’m looking down at her. ‘How many erogenous zones do we have?’ I think in a stupor. She licks down to my stomach, then back up again. I quiver under her lips. Waves of fire swell in my body. My face is flushed and I feel sweat on my forehead. My clit is engorged and ready to explode. I want to touch it but wait for Charlie. She’s still kissing my stomach.

I grab her ass and pull her down on top of me forcefully, so our pussies are touching. My clit has rubbed on her silky thigh and is throbbing with desire. A mountain of rocks falls on my head when she grinds her pussy on mine. I buck my hips up and start sliding up and down her leg. My pussy is wet and I can feel Charlie's cum cream on her leg. I’m so hot for her. I grab her face and push my tongue deep into her mouth. Our mouths are locked together in a tongue battle. I rub myself up and down, then find her pussy with mine.

“Oh!” I shriek and my head goes back and I hold her as tight as I can. She’s grinding down on me, my clit ready to explode. I take her hips and buck up and down, up and down. My head rolls from side to side. I’m moaning and gasping, my mouth open, screaming strange noises. “Ah, ah ah aargh!” My back arches, my pussy hits hard on hers for ten seconds, grinding into hers, and I cum, screaming out, shrieking, holding her head like a lion its prey.

My eyes are closed as I catch my breath, lying on the floor soaked in cum juice and sweat. She moves down my body and licks and bites my thighs. “Oh!” I groan, my hands still glued to her head. She licks around my pussy, biting. I feel my clit on heat again as waves of desire fill my body. My belly is on fire. She licks softly. I moan and cry out a little. She licks my pussy lips, which are drenched in cum juice. She places one finger in me slowly. I moan as the walls of my tunnel are filled with pleasure. She goes in and out slowly, teasing me. She adds another finger.

I spread my legs out and lift them up to feel the full force of this beautiful sensation. She gets faster and I move to the rhythm. She reaches up and grabs my breast and pumps me to the hilt, hitting my G-spot forcefully. I cry out like a cat in the night. Her fingers move quickly, in out, in out, touching the G-spot every time. Her lips are back on my clit licking softly. I move my hips. I bring one leg down and buck to the movement. Each time she’s deep inside I scream out. She puts another finger inside me, and thrusts deeply. I feel all the cum juice in my pussy swelling up and ready to erupt. My legs start to tremble and I quiver all over. I squirm. My chest is hot and soaked in sweat. My belly is Mount Vesuvius ready to burst.

I thrust my groin up in the air, her fingers on my G-spot, her tongue lapping at my clit, and I cum hard, my juice spurting out of me like a hose. My body twists and turns as my creamy cum flows out of me onto the carpet and in Charlie’s face. She sucks on my lips of love like a vampire, licking every drop from top to bottom. Then she rolls me over. She lifts my ass into the air and sticks her tongue in my asshole. “Ahh!” I yell, my body still recovering from the intensity of my orgasm. It feels exquisite. It is just me and her now, nothing else exists. We are totally ensconced in a wave of passionate heat. She licks up and down my crack, my cum juice still there as her expert tongue sucks and laps up the cream. She slaps my ass and grabs me by the hips. She kisses my back up to my ears. I’m tingling all over, my nerve ends have been electrocuted, I slump down shattered.

I turn my head and close my eyes. Tears emerge. She lies down next to me and holds me close. She puts her head up close to mine and I search for a kiss. We kiss and she gently licks the tears from my eyes, stroking my hair and wrapping her legs around me. We lie there quietly, listening to the sound of our breath. I fall asleep.

To be continued…

If you enjoy erotic fiction and would like to contribute some of your own, you can email it to me at fanfiction@metart.com. I don't promise to post it in full, but I will pick out the juiciest bits to share!

 

READ MORE

The Switch, Episode Four: Revealing

An erotic fantasy by Lex, inspired by Ava Courcelles and Tracy Lindsay

This is a continuation from episode three, which was posted on this blog on March 9th 2016. The story so far: 

Ava is at the gym. The lights go out while she is watching Tracy Lindsay shower, and Ava becomes enthralled by a mysterious woman who seems to take control of her mind and body, teasing her towards an orgasm but not letting her succumb to it. Ava finally cums, squirting all over Tracy, and turning her on. The room begins to disintegrate around them as Ava eats Tracy to an intense orgasm and then Tracy does the same for her…

The story continues…

Water was still pouring from the walls as the lights blinked again. Ava and Tracy moved to their knees facing each other, kissing and pressing their soft breasts together, both dripping with sweat and pussy juice. Their hands moved lower, caressing one another’s strong thighs, their kisses growing deeper.

The lights blinked again as they entwined their legs, their hot, juicy pussies pushing against each other, clits hard in an ocean of liquid lust. They began to trib, slow and steady at first but with increasing speed and intensity, each craving the other’s climax and savoring the incredible sensation of their pussies being in contact like two kissing mouths. They went harder and harder, never breaking the contact, almost as if they were one being, their juices mingling.

They gazed into each other’s eyes, the crystal sky in Ava’s and mother Earth in Tracy’s… fascinating and seductive darkness in Ava’s black hair, and the warm, embracing sunshine in Tracy’s golden locks… they were completing each other totally, not only physically with their pussies kissing so tightly they were drinking juices from each other, but also their souls, their beauty. The pleasure was doubling, tripling, quadrupling, stroke after stroke, harder and faster, harder and faster.

The friction between their legs was making loud, wet noises, their skin almost fused together by the juices spilling out. As the pressure of their orgasms built up inside them they felt the pleasure in symbiosis, until they could no longer contain it. The wet sounds echoed around the room, mingling with their moans, water streaming from the trembling walls as their primal lovemaking reached a crescendo.

“I can’t hold it any more! It’s coming hard, it’s coming!” The lights blinked again, and then nothing could stop the explosion, a powerful stream of juices squirting from each pussy, soaking them both as they kept rocking and grinding together.

Their pace gradually slowed, leaving them spent, sweaty and covered in warm, sticky pussy juice. They were in a state of total bliss, in each other’s arms, their legs scissored and their pussies still kissing. Soothed by the darkness, with only the weak emergency lights illuminating the room, Ava felt so loved. Her joy was complete when Tracy whispered, “I’ve dreamed about you since the first time you silently stepped into my life, but I never had the courage to even speak to you... you are so beautiful and charming that I’ve always thought you were unreachable for me.”

Those were the same exact thoughts that had made Ava sad until this day, the same fears, the same struggles! Ava was now seeing this experience as a gift, but from who? Was it the mysterious woman?

As Ava mused, she was still unaware of the walls crumbling around them, the water running down and now reaching them and washing away their juices. The question in her mind made her feel uneasy, but like sunshine Tracy’s smile wiped her worries away. It made Ava forget everything as Tracy whispered, “I want more! One more time!”

Ava smiled back in response. Their legs still entwined, they began to push against each other again, squirming with the sensitivity from their intense squirting orgasms. Tracy grabbed Ava’s ass cheeks, pulling Ava’s pussy even harder against her own. It sent strong chills and pleasure waves through Ava to see the primal lust in Tracy’s eyes. Tracy suddenly slapped her ass, just as if she always knew that Ava would love it – but Ava didn’t know until that moment that she would like it, so how could Tracy possibly know?

Tracy stepped up the pace dramatically, going from slow and sensual directly to hard, fast and furious. Water flowed around them. Ava was caught off-guard by this unexpected animal lust that seemed to explode inside Tracy from nowhere, after cumming so hard already. She could feel her orgasm building again like a river about to burst its banks, but she could also feel something new… something inside! As her pussy rubbed against Tracy’s, she could feel something penetrating her, rubbing her G-spot. It was strange and inexplicable, but the sensation was incredible and she knew another orgasm was imminent.

So what was fucking her so hard and deep? Ava was unable to think rationally, she could only rely on her senses, and they were at the mercy of the storm of pure lust raging through Tracy. But she could recognize the sensation; it was the same as she had felt when the mysterious woman had finger-fucked her before!

The pleasure was so overwhelming that Ava felt she might lose consciousness. Her whole awareness was focused on Tracy’s body entwined with hers, and something fucking her hard, something that felt like two fingers on her G-spot. It was moving harder, almost inhumanly so; and suddenly, without even realizing it was going to happen, Ava exploded with the most intense squirting orgasm of her life. At that moment, the power came back on and the room was lit with a bright white glow.

Ava felt the tremors of her climax gradually ebb away. Her eyes were closed, and she could no longer feel Tracy’s body against hers; the pressure against her G-spot was still there, but slowing. Her heart was racing and the waves of pleasure were caressing her whole body. 

“Oh my… what are you doing!” exclaimed a voice right beside her. Ava’s eyes fluttered open in surprise. Who was that? Could the receptionist have returned and caught them? The light was strong and it took a while for her to be able to see clearly. But when she did... she couldn’t believe her eyes.

Ava was standing right in front of herself! She literally saw herself standing there, naked and drenched in sweat and pussy juice. How was this possible? The bizarre situation started to dawn on her; she was on her back, water flowing all around, her fingers deep in her pussy as if she had just masturbated furiously under the shower. Was it all a dream? Had she only imagined having sex with Tracy? Or was she dreaming now, while she cuddled with Tracy somewhere else? Looking down at her body, she was confused to discover she didn’t recognize it.

“Tracy, are you okay?” asked the other Ava gently.

Tracy? Did she call me Tracy? Ava got to her feet and moved to the mirror at the end of the room. When she looked, she saw not her own reflection, but Tracy! She was Tracy now! It was incomprehensible.

She felt a hand stroke her hips and ass; it was the other Ava. “You taste good! May I have more?” she murmured lustfully in her unmistakeably elegant French accent. They gazed into each other’s eyes, their desire growing.

Excited by the idea of experiencing how it would feel to make love as Tracy – and the notion of literally having sex with herself as never before – she grabbed the other Ava by the hips and started kissing her; her hand was already sliding between her legs, feeling the wetness there. The other Ava was kissing her back even harder, hot and breathless.

The power went out again. As the emergency lights blinked back on, they were already having wild sex…

Many thanks to our member, Lex, for writing this story. If you enjoy erotic fiction and would like to contribute some of your own, you can email it to me at fanfiction@metart.com. I don't promise to post it in full, but I will pick out the juiciest bits to share!

READ MORE

Ice

Erotic fiction inspired by Elizabeth L and Lote

She’s always known how to make me beg. It’s a particular talent she has, to keep her own composure while totally wrecking mine. When I nicknamed her the ‘Ice Queen’ I was only partly joking… and her way of taking sweet revenge for the moniker, which caught on among our whole circle of friends, was to earn the title with the most exquisite torment she’d ever subjected me to.

It turns me on to think about the planning she must have put into it; afterwards I learned some interesting facts. For instance, did you know that if you boil water before freezing it, it stays crystal clear instead of going cloudy? Apparently she used a popsicle mold, and made a few different versions before she was perfectly happy with the result. Of course, I was totally unaware of all this at the time. The first I knew of it was when we were lying on the sofa cuddling on a Sunday afternoon, and she asked if I was in the mood for some “button-pushing.” That’s our private code for our power games, and as soon as I said yes, the anticipation started to put me into my submissive headspace and I sensed her attitude shift from my affectionate and sweet lover to my dominant and controlling mistress. That alone was enough to get my pussy wet; I find surrendering to her commands so exciting.

She led me into the bedroom and pushed me down on the bed, grabbing my hands and holding them above my head so she could restrain me. With practiced movements, she wound the rope around my wrists and lashed them to the headboard, holding me in position. Then she unbuttoned my skirt and pulled off my panties, leaving my body totally exposed to her gaze.

I love our bondage games, and a lot of the thrill lies in not knowing what she has in store for me. Sometimes she will tease me with feathery touches until I’m pleading for more, other times she’ll fuck me hard with a strap-on or leave me for long minutes that seem like hours with a remote-controlled vibrator driving me wild. This time she told me to close my eyes, and of course I obeyed without question. I heard her leave the room and then return after a few moments.

It took all my willpower to stay perfectly still and quiet as I felt something shockingly cold brush against my lips. Instinctively I opened my mouth, and as icy water trickled into my mouth it began to dawn on me what was happening. My mistress slid the ice dildo between my lips and rapidly drew it out again, my tongue following it hungrily, wanting more. But she teased me by pressing it against my nipple instead, the cold making it harden and throb almost painfully.

My hips started to rock involuntarily as she trailed the ice dildo slowly down my torso, making the muscles of my stomach flutter, and then traced agonisingly slow circles around my pussy mound. I was aching with desire by the time she finally touched it against my clit, just for a second, so I barely had time to register the intense, burning cold before she pulled it away.

“What’s your color?” she asked. We use a ‘traffic light’ system in our sex games, and green means ‘Don’t stop.’

“Green!” I gasped. Immediately she pressed the ice dildo against my clit again, leaving it for a little longer this time so that I moaned and tried to push against it, before she broke contact.

“More… please, more!” I moaned. In response she rested the dildo on my smooth mound so the heat of my skin began to melt it and send icy rivulets pouring down over my clit and between my spreading pussy lips. My back arched, my moans becoming more urgent as I tried to chase the source of the sensation. Now she had me exactly where she wanted me, and she knew it.

“What do you want?” she asked, as if the hungry rocking of my hips wasn’t enough to tell her all she needed to know.

“I want it… please… I want it…” I groaned brokenly, struggling to form the words as lust clouded my thoughts.

“So fucking needy,” she hissed, her voice penetrating the fog of my arousal like the point of a needle. “Such a cum-hungry little slut. Say it then, if you want it so badly.” She licked a hot stripe up my neck, nipping my earlobe roughly and sending a thrill of arousal flashing through me.

“Please… please fuck me with it! I need it in my pussy! Please please please just fuck me right now!” I started to moan, the words pouring out in a desperate torrent once they started. Tears of frustrated arousal seeped out from beneath my closed eyelids, as she touched the frozen head of the dildo to the slick opening of my pussy and pulled it away, over and over. Before long I was humping my hips up to chase the dildo on each stroke, tugging against my restraints, the cold making my whole pussy throb. My attention was focused on a single point, able to think of nothing but the need to feel that hard icy shaft part my hot walls.

I was incoherent, out of my mind with my wanton craving, by the time she finally relented and held the ice dildo still against my pussy before sliding the first couple of inches inside me. By now the surface was starting to melt and the freezing water met my hot flesh with a wave of startling sensation, but the core was still solid and felt good… so very good… as it surged inside me. I wanted more – I wanted the whole thing in me right now – but I had to settle for grinding on the end as she held it steady.

“What’s your color, baby?” she asked, softer now.

“Green!” I whimpered. “More… please let me have more!”

“You look so beautiful, baby,” she purred as she slid it out and then back in, deeper this time, making me arch up off the bed. “So needy, so hot, begging to get fucked!” I cried out with the almost unbearable arousal as the ice stretched me open, my whole world shrunk to that single shaft of bright pleasure-pain. We hit a rhythm, her gloved hand twisting and corkscrewing the dildo as she plunged it into me, my hips rocking greedily, way too far gone to care how desperate I must look. The pressure built and built, the need for release irresistible now. And then my thighs clamped tight around her wrist as with a shriek I came, my burning pussy gripping and spasming around the ice, my whole body convulsing.

When I finally relaxed enough for her to slide the dildo out of me, she told me to open my eyes, and gazed into them, checking I was still ‘green.’

“Look at you, so fucked out,” she laughed gently, when she saw that I could hardly even focus through my post-orgasmic haze. But her hot tongue licking the juice and ice-water from my chilled and sensitized pussy soon brought me to my senses, before sending me spiralling off on another less extreme but no less pleasurable trip…

If you enjoy erotic fiction and would like to contribute some of your own, you can email it to me at fanfiction@metart.com. I don't promise to post it in full, but I will pick out the juiciest bits to share!

 

READ MORE

The Switch, Episode Three: Joining

An erotic fantasy by Lex, inspired by Ava Courcelles and Tracy Lindsay

This is a continuation from episode two, which was posted on this blog on March 2nd 2016. The story so far:

Ava is at the gym. The lights go out while she is watching Tracy Lindsay shower, and Ava becomes enthralled by a mysterious woman who seems to take control of her mind and body, teasing her towards an orgasm but not letting her succumb to it. Ava finally cums, squirting all over Tracy, and turning her on. Tracy asks to taste Ava some more, and they begin to kiss…

The story continues…

Ava and Tracy were shut inside the steamy, humid shower room, only the weak glare of the emergency lights breaking the soft darkness. They swirled and sucked each other’s tongue while finally bringing their hands between one another’s legs. The room was heady with the smell of their excitement, Ava’s sweat and pussy juices all mixing in a potion of lust over Tracy’s sticky skin.

Ava was still trembling from her orgasm. Her pussy was incredibly sensitive, making her squirm each time Tracy gently rubbed her swollen clit, but this was getting her even hungrier for Tracy’s luscious body. Tracy was moaning with pleasure as Ava kissed and licked her neck, stroking her pussy harder while pushing her up against the tiled wall. Ava kissed her way down over Tracy’s shoulder to her hard nipples.

Tracy’s legs were shaking as Ava rubbed her clit hard and fast, dipping her fingers between Tracy’s lips and circling her pleasure hole, making the cream seep out. Their excitement was growing exponentially, each spurring the other on, as Ava made Tracy as wet, sweaty and juicy as herself. Her moans echoing around the shower room, Tracy’s thighs spread wider as Ava kissed, licked and sucked the taut muscles and soft, sensual skin of her stomach. As Ava teased Tracy’s navel with her tongue, Tracy felt the tension build between her thighs, her hard clit tingling and juices flowing down her legs. Moving further down with her tongue, Ava finally arrived at the source of the heat, right between Tracy’s toned thighs.

The emergency lights blinked. Tracy’s clit was throbbing, craving Ava’s tongue, but Ava teased her, making the anticipation build. Ava sank to her knees, her hands sliding up to Tracy’s breasts as she started to flick her clit with just the tip of her wet tongue, sending strong waves of excitement pulsing throughout her body. Ava was so turned on, her pussy dripping juices onto the tiled floor as she grabbed Tracy’s clit between her lips and sucked hard. Tracy squirmed with pure pleasure, the intense sucking overwhelming her.

They were so intent on each other that they were barely aware something was happening all around them. A small tile fell from the wall; a minute later another one fell, and then another. There was no debris on the ground, though. As the tiles tumbled and broke apart, they seemed to simply disappear.

Ava could feel Tracy’s orgasm building up inside her, and as she continued to suck her clit hard, she brought her hands slowly down, smearing Tracy’s sweat across her breasts and stomach. Her left hand slid down to Tracy’s ass, squeezing and grabbing, while her right hand wriggled between Tracy’s clenching thighs. Without pausing to tease her at all, Ava thrust two fingers right into Tracy’s pussy, pressing vigorously against her G-spot. Tracy let out a wild moan as Ava started fucking her slow and hard, juices trickling out and intensifying the strong smell of sex.

All around them the tiles were falling, breaking and disappearing, and as Tracy’s juices began to flow, water started to pour out from the disintegrating walls. Tracy was squirming, sweat and juice coating her thighs as they clenched uncontrollably. Ava fingered her even harder, massaging her throbbing G-spot while still sucking and tongue-storming her clit. The wet squishy noises could be heard over Tracy’s moans. Ava was so hungry for Tracy’s sweetness, flowing all over her tongue and fingers. She felt Tracy’s slick walls tighten up around her fingers as the uncontainable urge for release grew, impossible to hold back. Water streamed from the walls.

“It’s coming! It’s coming!” Ava could feel Tracy slipping beyond the edge, her pussy convulsing and tightening around her fingers and her G-spot beating faster than her heart. Lustful sweat and juice dripped, and the lights blinked again as Tracy hit her loud orgasmic explosion. Breathing heavily, she slid to her knees, face to face with Ava, their mingled juices puddling around them.

Ava kissed and caressed Tracy’s blissful face, feeling the warmth of Tracy’s juices spreading over her shins and feet. That sweet moment of cuddling was delicious, but it didn’t last long. Ava’s lust was surging up, and she lay back in the pool of juices, pulling Tracy on top of her, their sticky bodies rubbing together. As Tracy regained her senses a little she took control, wanting to give Ava the same pleasure she had received. She turned around into a sixty-nine, positioning her wet pussy above Ava’s thirsty mouth as she went down to taste Ava’s luscious honeypot.

Incapable of resisting, Ava let Tracy do as she wished to her, but the intensity of Tracy’s licking soon exhausted her. They rolled onto their sides, still locked together in a sixty-nine. The floor felt strangely soft and comfortable, and the warm water pouring from the walls lulled Ava into a hypnotic state. All she was aware of was Tracy licking and sucking her clit, spreading her juicy hole with fingers from both hands, not going in too deeply just yet. As Ava’s arousal swelled, she spread Tracy’s ass cheeks and started licking her tight, puckered hole, pressing her tongue into it. Tracy moaned with pleasure as Ava’s tongue penetrated her ass, sliding her fingers further into Ava’s pussy and blindly seeking out her G-spot.

They were both so wet and flowing, Ava’s pussy soaking Tracy’s fingers and tongue while she inhaled Tracy’s aphrodisiac smell permeating the humid atmosphere. The urge to cum mounted within each of them as they raced to climax. It became almost a struggle between them: Ava was fucking Tracy’s ass with her tongue really hard and deep, but Tracy’s double finger fucking, along with the ferocious clit sucking, were literally driving Ava crazy, so much that her tonguing faltered and she could do nothing except gasp and moan. She could feel another orgasm building up inside her, this one even more overwhelming. Tracy was holding her tight, her legs and arms clamped around her mercilessly, fingers slamming into her lust-swollen pussy deep and hard. Ava surrendered to Tracy’s hunger, her pussy tightening around the greedy fingers hammering her G-spot. The lights blinked again as Ava squirmed, the pressure making her G-spot throb and swell until it was impossible to hold back any longer. She exploded with another hard, wet orgasm, her juice squirting over Tracy’s hands and face.

As Ava gradually came back down from her orgasmic high, Tracy turned around to face and embrace her, their skin slippery with their sweat and juices and the flowing water. Ava was aware of Tracy’s golden hair trailing wetly over her face, and the subsiding pulse of pleasure between her legs. They could feel each other’s thoughts and desires as clearly as each other’s heartbeat, in a beautiful synchrony, sharing much more than their physical pleasure. They were connected intimately, a single being surrounded and filled with burning love. Kissing avidly, their passion began to build once again, but this time it was both the culmination of that incredible moment of pure sexual pleasure, and the beginning of something amazing for them both...

To be continued…

Many thanks to our member, Lex, for writing this story. If you enjoy erotic fiction and would like to contribute some of your own, you can email it to me at fanfiction@metart.com. I don't promise to post it in full, but I will pick out the juiciest bits to share!

READ MORE

Circus

Erotic fiction by Mimi Bordeaux, inspired by Lorelei and Natalia

I walk into the tent expecting to see an array of animals. Instead there stands a tall girl, juggling colored balls. I watch her for a couple of minutes, mesmerized. Then I approach.

“Hello,” I say, a little shy.

“Hi,” she answers, looking at me. “Who are you?”  

“Oh, I’m just passing through.”

She’s still juggling as we speak. She stops. “Want to have a look around?”

I nod, pleased by the offer but wondering what there is to see. Would I bump into a dwarf, see a strongman, a clown? We walk through some bright silk curtains and enter a small room with an antique sofa and a large mirror. I look up, and there are mirrors on the ceiling.

“This is my den,” she says walking past me slowly.

“It's very cosy,” I say.

“Sit down.” She has an accent. French. “Here, let me take your coat.” She takes my brown leather coat off gently. I can feel her breath near my face, my ear. She’s wearing a tank top, and a short skirt that shows off her shapely legs. She sits next to me.

“What’s your name?” she whispers, her face close to mine.

“Mimi,” I answer. She’s staring at me, a smile appearing on her pretty face. Her hair is jet black, shoulder length; her skin, a creamy white.

“I’m Gigi,” she says, placing her hand on my thigh. It creeps up until it’s between my legs. I feel an instant wetness. Suddenly we’re kissing, her lips soft as they press against mine. She stops and looks at me with big brown eyes.

“You’re sweet,” she purrs, kissing my neck and biting my ear. I gasp. I put my arm around her and kiss her, my tongue entering deeply. She responds, fondling my breasts. I kiss her neck and shoulders and slowly lick my way down, lifting off her tank top. She has big, beautiful breasts, and her nipples are erect. I lick and suck them.

She’s moving now, taking my shirt off and undoing my jeans. I lie back on the couch and she sits up on me, takes off her skirt and starts grinding herself on my pussy. I’m so excited, I feel my pussy pulsing and wet. She’s on top of me, fucking me with her pussy. She moves up and down on me, our breasts touching. She gets faster. I grab her hips and bring her closer, so our clits are touching. We’re both on the verge of orgasm. She moves quicker and quicker and soon my head is strained back, my eyes closed tight, shrieking out, immersed in the pleasure.

She screams, and lies down on top of me, panting, breathing heavily near my face. I stroke her hair, she looks at me, and we kiss furiously. Her hand is now between my legs, and she slides two fingers into my dripping pussy. She’s kissing my breasts and fucking me. I cry out as she goes deeper, hitting my G-spot. Then she adds a third finger and my pussy is now exploding around them. She’s fucking me hard and I’m cumming, touching her whole body, her hips, her legs. She’s still on top of me, the weight an extra turn on.

She pushes at my throbbing G-spot, and suddenly I feel something different. There’s an extra fullness in my wet tunnel. I look down and her hand is holding one of the colored juggling balls. She pushes it in gently. Now I have two balls inside me. She pushes at the balls with her fingers, sending waves of desire through me. I’m immersed in this strange yet highly arousing sensation. I’m crazed, moaning and lifting my legs up so she has a full view of my engorged mound. I look at her, then up, viewing myself in the ceiling mirror. It’s coming… I erupt, crying out as a stream of wet pussy juice comes squirting out of me like a fountain.

It keeps coming and Gigi licks at it, sucking on my soaking pussy lips. She starts to lick my clit. I lie back, eyes closed, holding her head there as she licks and nibbles my clit. The balls are still inside me, taunting me. I open my legs wide as more pressure is placed on my throbbing clit. I look up again. I see her face locked between my legs. I keep looking and holding her head as I cum, crying out loud, a jet of cum juice squirting out again as I release my orgasm, soaking the sofa.

Gigi removes the balls one by one and places the green one in my mouth. I suck on it as she lifts herself up over me. She takes it out of my mouth and sits on my face. She’s so wet. I put my hand on my clit and start to lick her sweet lips. Then I tongue her clit, turned on by the taste of her fruity pussy. I place a finger into her ass and she lets out a little scream, writhing on my tongue. Her sweet juices are coming down my chin as I lick and suck her clit.

I put two fingers into her, keeping the one in her ass. I feel the texture of her walls turning velvet and retracting. She grabs my head and presses her whole beautiful wet pussy on my face, moaning and crying out, shaking as she cums fiercely. My hands move up to her soft ass cheeks and stroke her up to her waist.

She lies down next to me and strokes my hair. “So, are you going to join the circus?”

“Definitely,” I answer, as we kiss passionately. Our bodies entwine and we lie on the sofa, still as statues bathed in gold.

If you enjoy erotic fiction and would like to contribute some of your own, you can email it to me at fanfiction@metart.com. I don't promise to post it in full, but I will pick out the juiciest bits to share!

READ MORE

The Switch, Episode Two: Tension

An erotic fantasy by Lex, inspired by Ava Courcelles and Tracy Lindsay

This is a continuation from episode one, which was posted on this blog on February 24th 2016. The story so far: Ava is at the gym. The lights go out while she is watching Tracy Lindsay shower, and Ava becomes enthralled by a mysterious woman who seems to take control of her mind and body, teasing her towards an orgasm but not letting her succumb to it. As Ava begs for release, Tracy hears her…

The story continues…

Hearing strange noises in the dark, Tracy turned towards the door, but she couldn’t see anything through the water running from her golden hair into her eyes. The weak glare of the emergency lights was hiding Ava – still on the brink of orgasm – from Tracy; those few seconds seemed eternal as they were suspended between two possible outcomes.

“You want to cum? I’ll give you what you want, but she will see you. Or, if you ask me, I can leave you like this and you’ll have time to hide within your doubts... you decide!” whispered the mysterious seducer.

The words rattled around Ava’s conflicted mind, the emergency lights blinking as if to mock her indecision. But suddenly she couldn’t think about anything other than the mighty orgasm pent up inside her, ready to explode. There was no fear or doubt in that perfect moment: Ava was suspended over a dizzying edge, her naked feet standing in a small puddle of the juices dripping from her pussy... even the smallest breath of air on her clit could push her over and make her cum.

That moment felt almost eternal to Ava, but in reality it wasn’t at all; Tracy grabbed her towel and wiped the water from her eyes. Ava could still feel the mysterious woman press hard against her body while holding her with both hands, the strong thumb pushing on her G-spot without moving.

“I need to cum! Please… please fuck me hard and make me cum!” she was moaning almost unconsciously.

The sound drew Tracy’s attention again. “Is someone there?” she said fearfully, covering herself with the towel and holding it tight to her breasts. Ava’s heart was beating so fast her chest was heaving, and her pussy was pulsing even harder, soaking her trembling inner thighs with cream.

“Look at her, look how beautiful and clean she is… you’re going to make her very dirty again!” whispered the mysterious woman, biting Ava’s neck and sending chills up her spine.

Just as Tracy began walking towards the door – and towards Ava – the mysterious woman moved her hand from Ava’s drenched pussy to her mouth. Ava could smell her own pussy juice as the hand approached her face, driving her even more wild.

“Don’t scream… you don’t want to spoil the surprise, don’t you?” the woman taunted her.

Her hand wrapped around Ava’s mouth, smearing it with her own pussy juice. Her other hand slid down from Ava’s breasts to her pussy, carefully keeping her teetering on the edge. She moved her feet, freeing Ava’s clenching and shaking legs but without letting her damp thighs clamp shut.

Ava’s pussy was now freely accessible, and the mysterious woman shoved her middle and index fingers inside, opening her up and seeking out her G-spot. She started finger-fucking Ava hard and fast, the pace increasing with every step Tracy took towards her. Now Tracy could hear the woman’s hand slapping against Ava’s pussy with each stroke, and the wet squelching sounds coming from inside her. Ava could scarcely hold back her moans, her pure primal lust swelling inside her, but the woman’s hand over her mouth muffled the sound.

“It’s coming! It’s coming! I can’t hold it anymore!” Ava screamed inside her head.  The finger-fucking was making her juices spill out copiously. She was squirming and trembling uncontrollably, the pressure on her G-spot building to a crescendo. She was on the very edge of an epic explosion, feeling herself already over the point of no return, where only gravity has to do all the work!

With each step Tracy took towards the door, the pounding and wet squishy sounds grew louder; and a small warm river of fluid was just wetting her toes. As she reached the door and opened it, the lights suddenly came back on, and she dropped her towel in surprise, leaving her naked again. That was the final trigger for Ava, and at that same moment she exploded in an overwhelming and extremely hard orgasm, squirting like a throttled hose; a vigorous jet of warm pussy juices sprayed over Tracy, splashing across her thighs and pussy. It was fast and intense for both of them.

Still at the mercy of her pleasure, Ava lost her balance, collapsing to the ground in the puddle of her own pussy juices. Her legs were clenching and trembling, her fingers still deep inside, on her G-spot, but gradually slowing down. As she regained her senses, she realised the mysterious woman had disappeared when the lights came back on. Then, as she opened her eyes, it dawned on her what had happened – she had just squirted all over Tracy!

Tracy’s naked body was dripping with Ava’s juices. Her feet were in a puddle, and small droplets were trickling down her thighs. The smell of Ava’s uncontrollable excitement was all over her. Ava’s mind started whirling again, wondering if Tracy was about to freak out on her… but actually Tracy’s eyes suggested something different entirely. As the initial shock faded away, she gazed at Ava with frank desire written over her face. The smell and feel of Ava’s warm juice had made her suddenly excited, her clit tingling and her nipples getting hard. As Ava stared at her, she ran a hand over her thighs and pussy, then brought it to her mouth and licked off the juice.

“You taste so good!” she purred, her eyes bright. “I want more… may I taste you some more?”

Ava couldn’t believe her ears or eyes! Tracy was looking at her in a way she’d only imagined in her wildest dreams. She didn’t even have time to wonder what would happen next, as Tracy moved rapidly towards her, helped her up and embraced her sweetly, squeezing her ass. Their naked, sticky bodies pressed against each other, nipples rubbing together as they kissed.

Reaching behind her, Tracy pulled the door closed again. The lights blinked, but Ava was hardly aware of it, as she was so lost in the bliss of kissing Tracy. She could still somehow sense the presence of the mystery woman, but Tracy’s breathtaking kisses were making it hard for her to focus on any conscious thought. 

But as Tracy ground harder against Ava, the lights started blinking repeatedly, and Ava became certain someone or something else was in the room with them. This certainty grew each time the lights blinked. Then there was a pause, like a feeling of expectancy, and the lights went out again, leaving only the weak emergency lights to illuminate the two naked women… it had begun.

To be continued…

Many thanks to our member, Lex, for writing this story. If you enjoy erotic fiction and would like to contribute some of your own, you can email it to me at fanfiction@metart.com. I don't promise to post it in full, but I will pick out the juiciest bits to share!

 

READ MORE

Sanna: my first time

Erotic fiction by Frank, inspired by Sanna

I finally hit the big time with my first appearance on MetArt! It’s been my dream since I started modeling, and it came true a couple of weeks ago. Every time I look at my pictures I get such a rush of excitement.

I think it’s quite unusual these days for a girl of my age (I’m actually 27, although I’m told I don’t look it!) to have a full bush. All my girlfriends wax or trim… don’t ask me how I know that… but I like how my pussy looks when it’s framed by plenty of hair. It feels really soft and fluffy.

I loved the outfit the stylist had chosen for the shoot, a silky red top, tight black skirt and heels. Underneath I wore a pretty lilac bra and panties. Having my make-up done and getting dressed up made me feel really sexy, and my excitement grew steadily as we started the shoot. The first thing I did was slip off my panties and flash my bush at the camera. I always love the look of surprise I get when I show a guy my furry pussy for the first time in real life, and I couldn’t help imagining having the same effect on thousands of MetArt members when they clicked on my pictures. Actually, the thought of being seen by such a big audience was a huge turn-on.

I sat back in the big white armchair and spread my legs wider, crossing and uncrossing my legs and playing the tease, which is something I love doing. Off came my top, and then I wriggled out of my tight skirt, making sure to turn my bottom to the camera. I think it’s one of my best features! Finally I took off my bra and there I was, totally naked and posing for MetArt… that’s when I started to get really aroused.

The rest of the shoot passed in a horny but very pleasurable blur! It was as if I could feel all those eyes on me, caressing my skin and encouraging me to get more and more carried away by what I was doing. My nipples were hard and my pussy was really tingling. It took all my self-control not to start touching myself too explicitly. I’ll admit it, I’m a total exhibitionist.

As I headed home I was still on a real high. That’s when a naughty idea popped into my head. On the way to the shoot I remembered passing a sex store, and now I made a beeline back to it. I knew exactly what I was looking for – during the shoot I’d been playing with a little crystal ball, and had wondered how it would feel to slide it into my pussy. Now I selected a set of ben wa balls, as well as a Venus butterfly – that’s a vibrating toy that straps over the pussy mound. The clerk offered lube, but I didn’t think I’d need it, as I was already dripping wet.

The parking lot was deserted when I got back to my car, and I wasn’t wearing any panties under my dress so… why not? I spread my thighs and pushed the two shiny silver balls right into my juiced-up pussy. Instantly, the sensation of them shifting and grinding together with every movement I made started to drive me crazy. It was so intense! I drove off very slowly and carefully, trying to keep as still as I could.

I was shaking by the time I pulled into a quiet rest area a few kilometers down the road. I knew I wouldn’t make it home, so I decided to just go for it, strapping on the butterfly so that it throbbed right over my clit, making the balls jiggle inside me even more. The sensation was simply amazing. I turned the vibrator up high and that’s when my orgasm hit me, flashing through my body like a searing flame of pure pleasure. I rode it out, moaning and rocking my hips involuntarily, every jolt from the balls stringing out my high even further. Eventually I couldn’t take any more and my thighs clamped tight as I fumbled for the off switch.

It was a good thing my roommate was out when I got home, so she didn’t see me in such a wrecked state, a big damp patch on my dress and reeking of pussy juice. My MetArt debut day had proved satisfying in every sense!

Many thanks to our member, Frank, for writing this story. If you enjoy erotic fiction and would like to contribute some of your own, you can email it to me at fanfiction@metart.com. I don't promise to post it in full, but I will pick out the juiciest bits to share!

 

READ MORE

Exposed, Episode Two: Losing Control

Erotic fiction inspired by Nate. Dedicated to Mimi, who requested it so nicely!

This is a continuation from the story ‘Exposed,’ which was posted on this blog on January 27th 2016. The story so far… Nate is at a party with her mistress, dressed in a net bodysuit that leaves her nipples and pussy exposed. She is the only submissive in a roomful of fully dressed dominants, as her mistress blatantly fingers her to an intense orgasm with everyone watching. Her mistress then hands her over to a couple of strangers, the man taking her leash while the girl kneels to lick her soaked pussy.

The story continues…

It’s hard to say what was getting me the most excited – was it the sensation of the girl’s tongue sliding along the groove of my sensitized pussy, lapping my cream from it? Was it knowing that a roomful of horny dominants were observing every tremor that throbbed thorough my body, feeding on me with their voracious eyes, whispering to their companions as my arousal became blindingly obvious? Or was it the eyes of my mistress, burning into me, daring me to succumb to the pleasure that was starting to overwhelm me? She had never shared me before, never let one of her dominant cronies so much as kiss my cheek. It had been made abundantly clear who I belonged to, and I didn’t know what kind of game she was playing now.

I looked at her questioningly, trying to form the words in my head but unable to formulate even the simplest thought as the girl’s tongue surged deeper inside me, pressing against every sensitive spot. My mistress stared back at me, impassive, no clue as to how I should behave passing across her beautiful face. Misreading her intentions, disobeying her in some way, could have the gravest consequences; but I didn’t know the rules.

The pressure between my legs was building as the girl licked me harder and deeper, sliding a couple of fingers into my pussy and crooking them against my G-spot on each inward stroke. Her partner was gripping my leash tightly, eyes roaming from my face to my pussy and back again as I trembled under his girlfriend’s ministrations. He had barely moved, except to rub his free hand over the noticeable bulge in the front of his pants. I imagined him pulling out his hard cock and thrusting it inside me; involuntarily, my eyes darted back to my mistress, fearing that she could somehow hear my thoughts. The heady mix of apprehension and arousal made me shake so hard my legs almost gave way.

“Don’t you dare!” my mistress suddenly snapped, making me jump. “You’ll cum when I say you can, and not before, you little slut!” How well she knew me. Maybe she really could read my mind… that notion both confused and titillated me.

Now, as if goading me to disobey her command, the man moved behind me and wrapped his arms around me, just as my mistress had done earlier. He jammed a couple of fingers against my clit, keeping them still but building up the pressure as his girlfriend stimulated my G-spot. I felt tormented by the powerful sensations, suddenly needing to cum so badly but struggling against the urge, not daring to give in. Tears of frustration sprang into my eyes as I fought to control my breathing, to resist the waves of pleasure surging up inside me.

“Please… please let me cum!” I begged, my voice coming out as a pathetic whimper.

“You’ll cum when I say you can cum,” my mistress reiterated sternly, although I could see from the gleam in her eye that she was turned on by my needy display. I shook, desperate to regain my self-control, hopelessly excited by the physical sensations assaulting my body and the mental thrill of my mistress’ words.

My mistress looked directly at the man, nodding almost imperceptibly as some kind of understanding seemed to pass between them. I felt him fumbling behind me, and suddenly he was tugging at my leash, bending me forward and sliding the head of his cock up and down across my slick entrance. He held my wrists tightly, keeping me in position as his girlfriend guided him inside me; he thrust right in up to the hilt, making me gasp with surprise and pleasure, then started driving into me with a steady, forceful rhythm. The girl slid underneath to lick the juncture where my pussy lips gripped snugly around his shaft, sucking my juices off him at each outward stroke, then lapping at my clit when he plunged back in.

I was shaking and sobbing by now, drunk on the volatile mix of sensations that were engulfing me like a tidal wave. “Please… Please….” I gasped with each breath, unable to form any other words. The need to cum was so intense it blotted out everything else in the room. I had lost all consciousness of my audience, all my attention focused on two points: the cock stretching my pulsing, dripping pussy open, and the face of my mistress, seeming to swim in front of my eyes as my vision blurred. The effort to hold back my orgasm was making every muscle in my body taut, causing every nerve to vibrate and burn.

And then she was in front of me, taking my face in her hands as she said, “Now! Cum for me now!” She rubbed her thumb against my bottom lip, swollen where I’d been biting it, and that was all it took; the man gripped my hips tightly as I came around his driving cock, crying out as spasm after spasm of delirious ecstasy racked my whole frame.

“Good girl,” my mistress said approvingly.    

If you enjoy erotic fiction and would like to contribute some of your own, you can email it to me at fanfiction@metart.com. I don't promise to post it in full, but I will pick out the juiciest bits to share!

 

READ MORE

The Switch, Episode One: Hiding

An erotic fantasy by Lex, inspired by Ava Courcelles and Tracy Lindsay

Ava was working out, as she did every evening. She waited eagerly for that particular moment of the day not only because it was a beautiful and healthy way to relieve stress, but also because of her: Tracy. Ava had seen Tracy for the first time at the gym, and silently fallen in love with her right then and there.

Tracy was simply gorgeous and her perfect body – especially when she was wearing those tight, short workout pants – was gradually driving Ava crazy. The proximity teased her, giving her just a little taste of that same air they were sharing while exercising, deeply drenched with Tracy’s aphrodisiac smell, while she was sweating right next to her.

Days and days near Tracy, and Ava had never even had the courage to speak to her, not even a simple “Bonjour.” One day she had accidentally stared at her for too long while drying herself in the locker room, and Tracy had responded with a quick smile. That little smile made Ava’s heart almost jump out of her chest! Tracy was so incredibly beautiful, but she seemed unreachable.

Soon after Tracy finished her daily workout, Ava ended hers too and followed her into the locker room. It was a struggle to wait even that long, not wanting to seem like she was following Tracy, even if she was only there to see her. When she entered the locker room, Tracy was already taking her top off, revealing her perfect breasts, glistening with perspiration. As she slowly undressed, Ava’s eyes wandered minutely over Tracy’s body. Tracy was covered in sweat, and her short, tight pants left her long legs exposed to Ava’s hungry eyes. Ava observed her inch by inch, starting from her delicate feet and up her strong calves, jumping over her knees and hungrily embracing her toned and sculpted thighs. They moved up slowly and admiringly. Tracy wasn’t wearing anything under those tight pants; Ava’s eyes fixed on her teasing camel toe. The intense observation was making Ava so horny she could literally feel her pussy throbbing. Her own tight pants rubbed against her pulsing clit, amplifying the sensation.

“I wonder how she tastes? I would love to lick and suck every single part of her body now. I wish I could feel her pussy on every cell of my tongue!” Ava mused. It was hard to keep her hands still. She wanted to shove a hand down her pants and finger herself right in front of Tracy. She had to suppress a moan of pure lust when Tracy peeled down her pants, revealing her naked body in all its sculpted and harmonious perfection. It was the first time she’d been totally naked in such close proximity, and Ava’s mind was filled with a clamour of excitement as she took in the sight of Tracy’s sweat-drenched skin, her pussy looking so juicy and inviting.

“She wants you to touch her!” whispered something inside Ava’s whirling mind… but who was it? The thought seemed to be independent of her, and it echoed throughout her body, making her even more excited. She felt a trickle of juice flowing from her pussy, forming a small wet spot on the crotch of her workout pants.

Tracy turned and walked into the shower, leaving Ava alone and on the brink of losing control. This was the worst moment; she wanted to touch herself, but she knew she wouldn’t be satisfied with just one quick orgasm, and there was no time to explore her pleasure the way she needed to. She had to resist! The sound of running water tormented her. She knew Tracy was showering, touching her naked skin, separated from her only by the fragile door. Her mind began to spin again.

Suddenly the power went out, leaving the whole gym pitch dark for a brief second. The emergency lights immediately kicked in, lighting the room more weakly. They seemed to be blinking slightly. Ava could still hear Tracy showering, but apart from that… silence. She realized she and Tracy were alone. There was no light coming from the gym, only the dim twilight outside. Strange thoughts, wild and unspeakable desires seemed to be whispering inside her head.

“She is there alone, wet and naked in the dark… you can taste her if you dare… maybe she wants to taste you too!” It was tempting. Tracy was so vulnerable to her lust, but Ava was still in control… for now. She suddenly had the strangest sensation that she was losing control of her own legs. Before long she realized how futile it was to struggle against the storm of lust growing deep inside a dark corner of her subconscious, as her beautiful legs started moving by themselves. Slowly but surely, her naked feet touched the cold ground. Silent and catlike, they carried her nearer to the shower. It was as if something inside her had taken control of her body, but without letting her fade away, so her senses seemed to be heightened rather than blunted.

Reaching the shower door, Ava felt her hands being stolen from her control in the same way as her legs. The tingling, pulsing sensation between her thighs was stronger than ever as her left hand opened the shower door silently, allowing Ava to see inside. Tracy was alone in the large shower room, naked under the cascading water as she stroked her skin sensually, washing away the sweat and grime from her workout. She was artfully illuminated by the soft emergency lights.

Admiring Tracy as she washed herself was pushing Ava’s control to the limit, especially as Tracy started to slowly rub her pussy. It seemed she was doing it as much to tease herself as to get clean. Ava’s rational mind was still fighting against her primal lust, frightened that Tracy would catch her peeping.

“You want her more than you want to fight me!” the whisperer insinuated inside Ava’s head. She fought to hold her hands still, despite the drive to let them slip inside her pants and touch her soaked pussy.

“I can’t! I can’t! Get out of me!” she screamed back, inside her head.

“As you wish!” the whisperer responded; and in the blink of an eye Ava felt something materialize behind her. Suddenly she could feel a breath on her sweaty neck, but as she tried to turn around to see who was there, she was firmly grabbed by two hands – two beautiful female hands. One went to her breasts, and the other slid straight between her legs. Ava’s first feeling was one of intense surprise, but strangely, she was not afraid. She could feel the mysterious woman’s body, as sculpted and toned as her own, pressing against her from behind. She was naked, her soft skin touching Ava’s sweaty body.

The sensations were so intense. A mystery woman was holding her tight, squeezing her breasts and rubbing her pussy through her tight pants, while the protagonist of her wildest sexual fantasies was showering just a few steps away from her, unaware of her presence. Ava felt the pleasure building deep inside her pussy, her G-spot throbbing, well-lubed with her cream and ready for an intense massage.

“You want her as much as I want you… I’ll have you and you’ll have her!” the mystery woman whispered in her ear. Ava wasn’t fighting any more: she was completely stripped of any control, not by her dominatrix but by herself.

Did the woman catch the scent of Ava’s pussy juice? Suddenly she ripped away Ava’s workout top and pants, leaving her naked and exposed. Ava felt the woman’s toned body push even harder against her, one hand circling her stiff nipples as the strong feet and legs wrapped around hers, holding her in place. The woman’s other hand was stroking over Ava’s hip, giving her goosebumps, and then moved to her ass. Her fingers stroked the top of Ava’s ass cheeks, then slid between them. Her thumb arched up, pushing against her asshole without penetrating her, just teasing. Ava could feel the woman’s powerful desire for her, and coupled with her own overwhelming arousal, it was driving her crazy. Her pussy was dripping wet, the tops of her thighs soaked with her cream, as the woman’s thumb pressed harder against her ass.

“Please… please fuck me! Fuck me hard, please!” Ava was begging inside her head, over and over. She was scarcely even aware of Tracy now, all her attention focused on the sensations that were tormenting her. The mysterious woman was playing with her, rubbing her thumb over her asshole, letting her fingers drift closer to Ava’s soaked pussy. Ava knew she was listening to her thoughts. The tension was building inside her, desperate for release.

Ava gasped as the woman suddenly thrust her thumb deep inside her pussy, curling it to catch her G-spot. She barely managed to stifle her moan of pleasure, the running water masking the sound from Tracy’s ears. Ava dimly registered the need to keep quiet, but her conscious thoughts slipped away as the woman started to frig her pussy, massaging her G-spot with every thrust. Ava’s beautiful legs were clenching and trembling at every stroke, but the woman’s tight grip kept her upright, even as she fucked her vigorously. Ava’s pussy was pouring juices, her G-spot pulsing, her moans growing louder.

“You want to do this to her, right? I’m preparing you for her, she wants you juicy and warm!” whispered the mysterious woman, kissing and biting Ava’s neck.

Ava was shaking with pleasure as the rhythmical fucking grew faster, pushing her towards an explosive orgasm. The juices built inside her like a furious river about to burst its dam. The woman grabbed Ava’s pussy with her other fingers, squeezing and rubbing her clit, as her thumb hammered the G-spot. With her left hand, she was still pinching Ava’s nipples. Ava could hear the wet squelching of her pussy, and her own uncontrollable moans, even over the noise of the shower.

But just as Ava was sure she was about to tip over the edge and lose herself completely, Tracy finished her shower. As she turned off the faucet, the mystery woman grew still, holding her thumb firmly against Ava’s G-spot without moving.

“Please! Please let me cum! Let me cum!” Ava whimpered.

For the first time, Tracy because aware of the sound, and turned towards her…

To be continued…

Many thanks to our member, Lex, for writing this story. If you enjoy erotic fiction and would like to contribute some of your own, you can email it to me at fanfiction@metart.com. I don't promise to post it in full, but I will pick out the juiciest bits to share!

 

READ MORE

Dominated

Erotic fiction by Frank, inspired by Lucy Heart and Dido

This is the second part of the story “Submission,” published on the blog on February 3, 2016. The story so far…

Lucy Heart is being dominated by Dido for a photoshoot for The Life Erotic. She was restrained by her wrists and ankles and teased with an O-ring, buttplug and nipple clamps as Dido gave her the most tremendous orgasm of her life.

The story continues…

When Lucy had recovered from her powerful climax, the assistant led her to a pommel horse and bent her over it, attaching her wrist cuffs to the legs. She craned her neck to watch as the assistant helped Dido to put on a big black strap-on cock. Her legs started to tremble again as she anticipated the fucking she was about to get. But first, Dido attached a vacuum pump device to Lucy’s nipples, making them throb harder than ever, and put a ballgag in her mouth. The atmosphere was charged as the Domme took control more assertively. Even the photographer seemed content to let Dido lead the action, and snapped away wordlessly.

Dido picked up a crop and moved into position behind Lucy, saying, “I would make you count to ten, but I don’t think we could hear you with the gag in, so I will count.” Lucy willed herself not to tense up as she heard the crop swish through the air. It landed with a crack on the soft skin of her bottom, making the tender flesh ripple. The first two strikes were not as bad as Lucy had feared, but with the third blow the pain blossomed, spreading all the way down to her toes, with a sharp center on her sweet ass. She writhed against the restraints, tears springing into her eyes. Her mind whirled with this new experience, but underneath her confusion she was aware of a steady pulse of arousal coursing through her.

The fourth and fifth strokes from the crop were more playful – Dido seemed to sense exactly how much she could take right now – but with the sixth, the pain bloomed again. Lucy’s moans were muffled by the gag, but somehow she knew that even if she could speak, she would not ask Dido to stop. The last four strokes came so fast and sharp they were a blur. Lucy was shaking, and she felt grateful for the respite as the assistant smoothed cool lotion over her burning skin – not because the pain had stopped, but because she felt almost embarrassed by how much she had enjoyed it. Another stroke and she thought she might have cum without even touching her pussy.

At a nod from Dido, the assistant removed the ballgag and adjusted Lucy’s position so her head was held upright. She understood why when Dido pointed the strap-on at her lips.

“Suck it,” Dido purred, thrusting her hips forward. Lucy opened up to let the tip into her mouth, then took it deeper, inch by inch. It was less flexible than any real cock Lucy had ever sucked, but as she grew used to its girth and Dido’s hips found their rhythm, she realized it was having the same effect on her that sucking cock always did – it was getting her outrageously excited. Although she was bound and at Dido’s mercy, for a moment she felt that she was in control as she sucked and tongued the plastic dick lavishly; and she felt a surge of gratification as a moan escaped Dido’s lips and she guessed that the sight of her mouth around the shaft was turning her Domme on too.

She felt almost bereft as Dido pulled away, but then she felt something smooth and hard stroke up and down the slippery groove of her pussy lips, and knew she was about to get fucked. With one long thrust of Dido’s hips, the strap-on penetrated her all the way to the hilt. Her sugar walls contracted around it involuntarily, squeezing it just like a real cock, and an explosion of pleasure burst through her. Dimly, Lucy was aware that as it was only a photo shoot, Dido didn’t actually have to fuck her properly, but she wouldn’t be able to bear it if this amazing sensation stopped. She needed it now, needed it badly, and started rocking her hips back to meet Dido’s thrusts as the petite blonde fucked her as powerfully as any guy had ever done.

Once or twice Dido held still to allow the photographer to get the close up shots he wanted, but Lucy’s moans of frustration urged her on, and soon it was simply raw, urgent sex, the camera forgotten. Dido’s hands squeezed the soft flesh of Lucy’s hips as she slammed in over and over again, hitting her G-spot on each stroke. The pleasure was intense.

At a signal from Dido, the assistant released the cuffs from Lucy’s wrists and they flipped her over onto her back on the pommel horse. She wrapped her legs around Dido’s back as the cock slid all the way into her and the thrusting grew harder and faster. And now it seemed the pressure against her pussy mound was getting Dido off too, because Lucy felt her Domme’s hips start to stutter, just as she reached her own peak of ecstasy, and they clung together as they came in unison.

By the time the girls had recovered from their mutual orgasm, the photographer had already downloaded the raw files to his laptop, and they crowded around to look. The charged atmosphere had completely dissipated and Dido was all smiles and giggles now as she held Lucy’s hand and looked at the screen in wonder. Lucy was shocked to see the shots of the vivid red marks on her ass cheeks; she had been so lost in the moment she hadn’t even thought about how it would look on camera. They all agreed the photos were amazing, but Lucy knew nobody would ever understand just how overwhelming the experience had been, apart from the people in the room with her.

Many thanks to our member, Frank, for writing this story. If you enjoy erotic fiction and would like to contribute some of your own, you can email it to me at fanfiction@metart.com. I don't promise to post it in full, but I will pick out the juiciest bits to share!

 

READ MORE

Encounter Number One

Erotic fiction by Mimi Bordeaux

We get to my apartment and as I enter she swings me around and grasps my ass and opens her mouth on mine, her tongue flicking in and out, sending hot waves of fire into my belly. Hands reach and grab, items of clothing stripped away. She has me from behind, licking from my clit to my asshole. I reach for her head, moaning; she gasps, sighs, her hands creeping up my body to my breasts. She has hold of both nipples, squeezing slightly. My moans and shrieks fill the quiet. Her breath quickens as she turns me around.

I look into her eyes; they are green, beautiful. Her lips like a rose. I kiss her, my tongue entering deep, greedy. Her tongue responds. Now we are one mouth, all-consuming. My hands run down her slender frame. I squeeze her ass, then place my hand on her pussy. It’s very wet. I'm excited, kissing her neck, biting, my hand lying still on her pussy. She moans with delight. I place one finger into the delicious mound of flesh, then two, then three. Now I have her up against the wall, fucking her sweet lips, juices running down her legs. I kiss her breasts and linger on the nipples, her hand on my head guiding me. Licking her stomach, I eventually go down to her secret garden of honey and nectar. I kiss her clit. Her moans excite me; I feel my own wet pussy pulsing in empathy. I lick and kiss her clit very gently, my fingers still inside her, fucking her pussy hard. She's holding my head, hers straining back against the wall.

I feel the tension in her legs, she’s trembling. I kiss and lick, kiss and lick, then suddenly she erupts screaming and shrieking, my face firmly on her clit. She holds my head while savoring the moment. I lick her slowly, retreating from her pussy, her orgasm juices lining my fingers. I suck on my hand, then put it in her mouth. She sucks the sweet honey while I kiss her stomach and kiss her mouth. Now she is holding my head between her hands, lavishing my tongue and lips with kisses.

I lead her to the bed, pulling her on top of me. She bites my ear, my neck, my breasts, and follows her tongue down to my dripping wet pussy. She licks, I moan loudly; she places two fingers inside me, licking and fucking me. I squirm on the bed. My legs spread, I grab her head and hold it down on my clit. It only takes a few seconds and I cum, shrieking, shouting; loud strange vocals emerge. I hold her head there, enjoying the oozing warmth.

Two fingers enter me, then three, as she begins to penetrate me. I lie back, neck straining as she hits my G-spot over and over. Now it’s four fingers, in out in out, I’m wound up like an antique clock. Screaming now I hear my own voice somewhere, but she is on top of me, face to face. We look into each other’s eyes, gazing. I’m bringing my legs into the air over my shoulders. She’s fucking me and fucking me hard. I can’t resist the tantalizing movement driving me into a frenzied state. One more stroke and I cum again, arching my back, my whole body trembling, shouting and howling. We kiss, I bite her lower lip. She kisses my closed eyes while I taste the joy of orgasm. There's only the sound of our breath.

I look into her eyes. They are glazed over, half smiling. I feel tears in my eyes. We fall asleep.

Many thanks to our member, Mimi, for writing this hot story. If you enjoy erotic fiction and would like to contribute some of your own, you can email it to me at fanfiction@metart.com. I don't promise to post it in full, but I will pick out the juiciest bits to share!

 

READ MORE

Submission

Fiction by Frank, inspired by Lucy Heart and Dido

“Hello… my agency told me to call you before they booked me. What’s up?” Lucy listened carefully, before responding. “Okay. Sounds interesting! I’ll give them the go ahead to set it up. I hope I don’t regret this…”

While Lucy had appeared on The Life Erotic before, and made quite a splash by inserting a whole strand of pearls into her pussy, this was to be something new. TLE was experimenting with a little walk on the wild side, and Lucy had just agreed to a daring bondage shoot. She was nervous, but undeniably turned on at the thought of getting disciplined by another girl.

A few days later when she arrived at the location for the shoot, she still felt some trepidation, but the set-up seemed perfectly normal – it was a small crew, just a photographer, a female assistant, and a make-up artist. Everyone was friendly and welcoming. The set was certainly unusual though; it was a full-blown dungeon! The thought of what was to come made her tremble with horny anticipation.

The assistant brought her some coffee and asked her, “Have you ever done anything like this before? You know, whipping and stuff…?”

“Well, not for a shoot,” Lucy replied. “But… well, for fun… yes, a little bit!” She giggled, feeling herself blush. The assistant smiled.

“Oh, I think you’ll have a good time then,” she said with a wink. She led Lucy to a cabinet and continued, “Why don’t you pick out the toys you’d like to use?”

It occurred to Lucy that if she were a true Submissive, her Dominant would not give her the choice, but she was happy to get the chance to look at all these strange devices and intriguing toys. Hands shaking at the thought of what was going to happen next, she picked out some nipple clamps and a couple of toys. She gazed at the crops and whips, but thinking about that made her feel so dizzy with anticipation that she couldn’t think straight. 

“Oh, here’s your Domme!” exclaimed the assistant, a tinge of envy in her voice. Lucy looked up to see Dido walking in. The glamorous blonde was one of Lucy’s idols, and thinking about playing games with her gave Lucy a surge of excitement that made her heart skip a beat. The girls chatted for a moment – Lucy was delighted to discover her dream girl was so sweet and friendly – and then they perused the cabinet together.

As Lucy reached for a crop, Dido told her, “No, not that one. Let’s use this. It leaves a pretty stripe! I think you’ll enjoy it much more.” Lucy realized her playmate was infinitely more experienced than her when it came to this kind of game. Now she was getting really wet. The assistant took her to get changed, and she was almost embarrassed that her nipples were already rock hard and her panties felt damp as she removed them. Her costume for the photoset turned out to be nothing more than a set of wrist and ankle cuffs and a pair of fuck me pumps.

When she emerged, Dido was already wearing her Dominatrix outfit – she looked like she’d had liquid black vinyl poured over her perfect body, it fitted her so tightly. Lucy’s pulse was racing and she wondered if everyone could see the pussy juice seeping out over the inside of her thighs. A moment later the photographer told them it was time to start.

The chemistry between the girls immediately shifted. Dido took charge, hooking Lucy’s wrist cuffs to a spreader bar that hung from the ceiling, and her ankle cuffs to a second one, so her legs were spread wide apart. She sprayed oil over Lucy’s body, massaging it in agonizingly slowly, but taking care not to brush her throbbing nipples or pussy with her fingers. She then attached the nipple clamps, making Lucy wince as a strange blend of pleasure and pain began to pulse through her.

Dido lubed up her fingers, gazing into Lucy’s eyes with an indecipherable expression as she reached around her and slid one into her ass. The lube was cold and Lucy jumped and shuddered at first, then relaxed as Dido slowly probed her ass. She might be relishing her Domme role, but for now her touch was gentle as she stretched Lucy open, adding a second finger and scissoring them apart. When she was ready, Dido took a fat butt plug and slid it firmly into Lucy’s ass. She wasn’t used to this much anal stimulation, but when Dido leaned in and sucked a love bite onto her neck as she wriggled the plug around, it felt really good.

Next, Dido eased an O-ring into Lucy’s mouth. “I thought about using a ball gag, but I want to hear you scream with pleasure when I make you cum,” she whispered in Lucy’s ear. Lucy started to shake hard with arousal at these words. It might only be a photo shoot, but Dido was playing for real.

At last Dido slid a hand between Lucy’s spread thighs, cupping her pussy, gripping hard, and then sliding a couple of fingers into her. She was so wet they glided easily inside, but thanks to the plug in her ass it felt like a really tight fit. The butt plug was stirring around as Dido twisted her fingers in her pussy, causing electric sensations to spark through her whole body. As her sugar walls started to involuntarily spasm around Dido’s slippery fingers, she saw her Domme’s eyes shine with satisfaction. Dido added a third finger to her sweet snatch, making her feel impossibly full. It was almost too much; she rocked and strained against the spreader bar holding her wrists, raising herself up but then sinking back down as Dido thrust her fingers upwards. Pleasure burst through her in waves.

With a wicked smile, Dido pulled the clover clamps off Lucy’s nipples. Ecstatic pain blossomed though her as the blood rushed back in, intensifying the throbbing. But Dido distracted her by suddenly moving her thumb to grind over her clit as her fingers continued their relentless thrusting, causing an explosion of unstoppable rapture that raged through her like a forest fire. She gripped the spreader bar with white knuckles and shrieked with pleasure, the bar taking her weight as her legs buckled. When she finally stopped thrashing through the contractions of her climax, Dido caught her gently, supporting her as the assistant unstrapped her and helped her into a chair.

“Time to take a break, ladies?” suggested the photographer. Lucy jumped at the sound of his voice. She had forgotten he was even there.

To be continued…

Many thanks to our member, Frank, for writing this story. If you enjoy erotic fiction and would like to contribute some of your own, you can email it to me at fanfiction@metart.com. I don't promise to post it in full, but I will pick out the juiciest bits to share!

 

READ MORE

The Itch, Episode Two: Reflection

An erotic fantasy by Lex, inspired by Silvie Luca

This is a continuation from episode one, which was posted on this blog on January 18th 2016. The story so far: Silvie is trying to study in the merciless heat, soaked in sweat, but she is distracting by a relentless sensation in her pussy that she can only describes as an ‘itch.’ The harder she masturbates, the more the feeling drives her crazy. Then she catches sight of her reflection…

The story continues…

It was both exciting and strangely kinky, masturbating without control at her own reflection while it was doing the same. Silvie moaned louder, juices flowing from her pussy like a rainstorm, while the other Silvie watched her. Getting incredibly excited by that thought, and feeling the first contractions of an orgasmic explosion, Silvie’s hand suddenly reached towards the window, as if to touch her own masturbating double... watching wasn’t enough for her anymore!

As her hand hit the glass hard, covering it with sweat and pussy juice, her desire to touch the wet and squirming body of her double vanished. With her other hand she was finger-fucking her G-spot harder and deeper, her fingers moving so fast they were a blur. The itch was still growing, but now the urge to cum hard and release all that pleasure was dominating Silvie’s body. Her orgasm was near, she could feel it coming stroke after stroke; each movement was making every muscle of her body build up to the tension before that huge eruption. But then, right on the edge before her fall, something strange happened…

Her reflection stopped masturbating! She slid her fingers out of her pussy, juices dripping onto the floor, and stared straight into Silvie’s beautiful eyes.

“She wants to see you cum hard!” the itch whispered to her. “She wants to kiss and lick you. She wants to fuck you!”

Suddenly Silvie found that she couldn’t move. Two fingers were still inside her pussy, pressing her G-spot, as she froze like a statue. A terrible and uncontrollable urge, demanding an orgasm, was making her feel incredibly frustrated. Was it the itch doing this? Was it her reflection? Or was it her mind trying to take back control?

“She can’t have you… but you can have her if you ask nicely,” the itch whispered. Silvie’s sweaty body was pulsing from inside, her heart pounding, the pleasure demanding to break free and explode like a geyser. But she couldn’t move at all, she could only stand there frozen, feeling her G-spot throb against her motionless fingers.

“Please me and I’ll please you… let me taste your pleasure slowly for a while and then you’ll have it all as hard as you want!” the itch whispered.

Silvie was experiencing every sensation in her body like never before, as if amplified. She felt the sweat trickle through her hair and down her naked body, and her pussy juice seeping out and coating her thighs. It was making her horny to the point where she could hardly bear it; if only she had control of her fingers, she would make herself cum multiple times. She was breathing heavily, with her double staring at her and breathing in unison.

“Let me taste you… let me drink you… let me eat you… let me feel you… let me fuck you!” came the whisper, low and hoarse.

Silvie’s hand started to move again, very slowly, but she wasn’t in control. It was acting on its own, rubbing her G-spot with deep, hard strokes, pausing for a long moment between each stroke. It was teasing her so badly, keeping her right on the edge of orgasm but without letting her get there. Whatever the itch was, it wanted to enjoy her pleasure at its own pace. She was moaning, each stroke driving her so close to the point of no return that her legs were shaking. The slow rhythm was making her so crazy that the last part of her rational mind was fading away. Her reflection was observing her, showing clear enjoyment as seeing her getting teased and denied relief so mercilessly.

“Is that really you? Or is it me? Or maybe we are one and the same!” Silvie wondered distractedly.

Her reflection smiled and moved closer to the glass, looking down at Silvie’s wet pussy. The finger fucking was getting even harder, keeping Silvie just a milimeter away from exploding. She was at the mercy of her own lust, unable even to control her own body… and that thought was making her so hot! Having her double staring at her soaked pussy as she stood there dripping with sweat and juices was so exciting, she couldn’t stop imagining all the things she would do, if only she could break free and touch her double.

At last her hand was shortening the pause between each stroke, giving her the momentum towards her climax that she craved, her body shaking as pure pleasure embraced her. Her double was pressing her whole body against the glass now, smearing it with sweat as she watched avidly. Silvie was ready to cum so hard she was sure she would lose consciousness, but something was still keeping her teetering on the edge.

“I want more… more… more!” the voice came, the whisper feeling more like a scream. Suddenly Silvie’s free hand moved behind her, spreading her ass cheeks so her middle finger could penetrate her tight hole. The pleasure was so overwhelming that Silvie was in a state of pure bliss; her primal lust was in perfect balance with the ecstasy coming from her own beautiful body. She felt peace, a warm embrace of love coming from inside herself… that perfect moment before her orgasm. The muscles of her long legs started to tense, her toes curling, her flat tummy moving faster as her breathing raced. Her breasts bounced with each breath, juices flooding out of her.

“It’s coming, it’s coming… it’s here and it can’t be stopped!”

Her thighs clamped tight around her hand, fingers still rubbing her G-spot furiously. Her orgasm swept over her, and then it happened: a powerful jet of juice squirted from her pussy, soaking the books on her desk. Her legs spasmed, almost letting her fall, her toes curling uncontrollably in a warm puddle of her juices. Her finger moved out of her ass to rub her clit hard, more juices squirting out with each stroke. Thrills pulsed through her like an earthquake, the tremors showing no sign of fading. Her G-spot was getting sensitive now, almost making her want to stop… but no, something inside her was still demanding more! Her hands were moving with an unstoppable fury, making her moan so hard even the glass in the window was shaking.

“It’s coming again… it’s coming again!”

Now she was struggling to keep her balance like a tightrope walker over a volcano ready to erupt. She came even harder than the first time, juices squirting over the window like a waterfall as sweat cascaded down her body. She slid to the floor, sitting in a puddle of her own juice, muscles quivering as her orgasm slowly faded.

Her breath slowed, and as her rational mind resurfaced Silvie could finally feel the relief of the itch being scratched away. Her fingers massaged her G-spot more and more slowly, until the sensation dissipated and she slid her fingers out of her pussy. All that remained were the memories of the amazing experience, which her rational mind would have to carry without being able to explain them. Looking around the room, she could see the evidence of her pleasure everywhere – her books, the desk, the chair, the floor, and the window…

Yes, the window! But what had happened to her reflection? How was that possible?

As Silvie’s eyes reached the glass, her mind went silent again, like a frightened animal in front of a menacing predator. Her reflection was still on the glass, with her pussy juice falling in droplets over it, and the juice was slowly washing the reflection away as it smiled at her.

Now only one question was filling Silvie’s mind: would the itch come back again?

Many thanks to our member, Lex, for writing this story. If you enjoy erotic fiction and would like to contribute some of your own, you can email it to me at fanfiction@metart.com. I don't promise to post it in full, but I will pick out the juiciest bits to share!

 

READ MORE

Exposed

Erotic fiction inspired by Nate

I’ve never felt more exposed. My nipples are poking out through the strategically placed holes in my black net bodysuit, so hard and sensitive that the slightest breath across them makes me shiver with excitement. That alone would make me feel vulnerable enough, with so many eyes on me; but the hole at the crotch that displays my pussy to all these strangers is a step too far. I would be very upset with my mistress for dressing me like this… if I didn’t feel so incredibly aroused.

She told me we were going to a party, but she didn’t mention that it was a gathering of dominants and I would be the only submissive there. It makes me feel like a cupcake in a patisserie window, with all these hungry eyes devouring me. Anyone can look, but only my mistress can hold the end of the leash that’s fastened to the studded collar around my neck, signifying her ownership of me. Now she towers over me in her skyscraper heels, whispering fiercely in my ear.

“You little slut… don’t pretend you’re not enjoying this!” I steal a glance at her, blushing and looking away when I see the heat I’m feeling mirrored in her eyes, her pupils blown with lust. “You know everyone in here is thinking about fucking you,” she hisses. “I’ll bet you’re dripping wet. Admit it, you want to be touched by them all, don’t you? Maybe I’ll pass you around and let them all do what they want to you… isn’t that what you’d like?”

I hesitate, not sure which answer will get me the biggest reward… or the biggest punishment. Maybe both. When she tugs sharply on my leash, I nod apprehensively.

“Slut!” she hisses again. “Show me!” She slides a stockinged leg between my thighs, pushing my legs apart. The friction of her nylon-clad skin rubbing against my bare pussy is delicious, and I stifle a moan. If I let her know I’m enjoying it too much she might stop, and I don’t think I want that.

She moves behind me, sliding one arm around my waist to hold me tight against her body, as her other hand moves down between my legs. She has been holding a glass of champagne, and her fingers are cold. She rests them at the cleft of my thighs for a long moment, then curls them and presses harder, so her icy fingertips dip into the slick groove of my pussy.

I can’t quite believe this is happening. She’s shown me off in public before, but never so blatantly. Maybe she really is going to pass me around like a party favor? The thought of strange hands all over me, coupled with the sensations sparked by her fingers wriggling deeper into my pussy, almost makes my legs buckle. I struggle to control my shaking; it wouldn’t do to let her know how much I’m getting off on it, or she might stop, just to torment me.

She’s getting off on it too, though. Her movements are getting rougher and more urgent, three fingers plunging into me hard and fast, slippery with my juice. She grinds against my G-spot with each stroke, sending sparkling bursts of pleasure shooting through me. Until now my eyes have been timidly fixed on the floor, but as I start to soar towards my orgasm I dare to lift my gaze and look around me. What I see sends me over the edge into a dizzying climax – dozens of pairs of eyes fixed on me; smiles of approval, darkly lustful stares; couples whispering and pointing and touching each other as they watch me getting ravaged in front of them. The scene whirls and blurs before me as I shudder and buck on my mistress’ fingers, her arm gripping around my waist and holding me upright as I convulse.

She’s got what she always gets; she’s reduced me to a quivering, compliant, endorphin-drunk fool, and now I’m expecting her to lead me into a quiet room and have me eat her pussy in private. No public displays for her. But what happens next takes me utterly by surprise, and makes me worship her even more.

At a nod from her, a couple approaches. I have no idea if she knows them or if they are as much strangers to her as they are to me, but without preamble, she hands the end of my leash to the man, and pushes the girl to her knees in front of me. As the girl’s hot tongue swipes along my saturated slit, I start to tremble with excitement again…

 

If you enjoy erotic fiction and would like to contribute some of your own, you can email it to me at fanfiction@metart.com. I don't promise to post it in full, but I will pick out the juiciest bits to share!

 

READ MORE

Doin’ It Doggy

Erotic fiction inspired by Lucy Kent

There’s no subtle way of saying this, so I’m just going to come straight out with it: I love getting fucked doggy style.

I train hard at the gym and I’m in pretty fit, athletic shape; I know my firm ass is a turn on to look at, and to touch. I show it off too, in tight skirts and high heels that make my hips wiggle invitingly as I walk. I think it’s fair to say that by the time a guy gets me to bed (not that we always make it as far as the bedroom!) he will have been checking out my perfect peach of a bottom and fantasizing about getting his hands on it.

Sometimes we can barely wait to get undressed before he takes me from behind, bent over with my panties around my knees, the rough fabric of his pants building up friction against the back of my bare thighs. I feel like such a slut – in a really good way – when I get on all fours. There’s no other position where I can take getting slammed so forcefully. I’ll thrust back against the cock powering into me, knowing my partner is looking down at me, gripping my hips and studying the way my rump ripples with each masterful stroke.

Face down, ass up is my favorite sex position. I love it hard and fast like this, when he kicks my legs further apart, pounds my G-spot and makes me race towards a thunderous orgasm. But I also like it slow and intense, feeling him slide all the way in and all the way out again, stoking the fire carefully until I’m overwhelmed with irresistible sensations. Pressing so close, I can feel every twitch and pulse of his cock, the tremors sparking off an answering tremor in my pussy that nudges me along the unrushed, gloriously potent path to my climax.

Can you imagine doing me like this? Plunging deep into my hot core, driving me wild, pushing me over the edge into a molten peak of pleasure? I know you’re thinking about it… and you can cum all over my pretty ass, if you want.

 

If you enjoy erotic fiction and would like to contribute some of your own, you can email it to me at fanfiction@metart.com. I don't promise to post it in full, but I will pick out the juiciest bits to share!

 

READ MORE

Nekane: Four Dreams and a Shower

Erotic fiction by Noel, inspired by Nekane

After a hard day at work, Nekane is sitting outside in the garden, wearing only a skimpy pair of panties, so she can sunbathe. It’s quite warm outside, and she drifts off to sleep. Here’s what she dreams…

Dream One

Nekane is lying on her side when a feminine hand appears and starts to move over her body, slowly and sensuously. The hand caresses Nekane’s beautiful breasts, teasing her nipples until they are stiff. It moves down to squeeze her curvaceous bottom. Nekane wakes up, startled and looks around, but there is no one there. She wonders what the dream could have meant and why she only dreamed of a hand. She is a little confused and disturbed, but also feels the first stirrings of arousal. Still musing about her strange dream, she lies back and gradually drifts off to sleep again.

Dream Two

Nekane is lying on her back when the lower half of a beautiful face appears above her. The soft lips begin to kiss her neck and collarbones, slowly moving down towards her breasts. They blow warm air on her stiff nipples. Her big breasts are licked and sucked all over. The lips part and the mouth bites one of her breasts, gently and teasingly. The sensation wakes Nekane again, and she looks around, breathless and flustered. Nobody is there. Strangely perturbed, she slowly relaxes and falls back to sleep. 

Dream Three

Nekane is still lying on her back when a hand appears again; this time it begins to rub her pussy gently through her flimsy panties until her wetness can be seen soaking through the thin fabric. Nekane takes hold of the hand and guides it inside her panties. She moves her own hand away, allowing her mysterious seducer full rein to touch her. The other hand of the seducer appears, pulling Nekane’s panties aside and beginning to finger-fuck her. Nekane’s pussy is soaking wet and she begins to moan with pleasure and buck her hips. Once again she wakes up startled. She touches her pussy, which is indeed dripping wet. She is horny now, and touches herself gently as she drifts off again.

Dream Four

Now Nekane is standing, looking directly into the face of her seducer, but it is in shadow and she still can’t see it clearly. Their lips move together and they begin to kiss passionately. Their mutual hunger grows, with frenetic French kissing and tongue sucking. This time when Nekane suddenly wakes she feels terribly frustrated and maddened by unsatisfied lust. She decides to take a shower to cool herself down.

The Shower

As the warm water trickles over Nekane’s voluptuous body, a pair of hands appears and begins to soap up her bounteous breasts. This time, she knows she is awake, and she feels overwhelming arousal. She can feel the seducer’s breasts press against her back as the arms encircle her. One hand continues to caress her breasts as the other slides down to finger her pussy again. After she orgasms, Nekane slowly turns around to see who her seducer is. They kiss avidly.

The seducer is…

 

Many thanks to our member, Natale, for writing this story. If you enjoy erotic fiction and would like to contribute some of your own, you can email it to me at fanfiction@metart.com. I don't promise to post it in full, but I will pick out the juiciest bits to share!

 

READ MORE

The Itch, Episode One: Dripping

An erotic fantasy by Lex, inspired by Silvie Luca

Summer was still far away on the calendar, but the sun was burning like the hottest days of August. Concentrating on her studies and preparing for her upcoming exam was really hard for Silvie, even with the air conditioner running high and loud in her small room. She was at her desk, sitting on the wooden chair completely naked, sweating relentlessly as the sun gave her no mercy. She could feel every single droplet pouring out of her soft skin and slowly trickling down her body.

A small drop of hot sweat started behind her ear, growing bigger and heavier as it rolled down her neck, falling on her shoulder and giving her goosebumps. It reached her breast and fell all around her nipple, making it hard as a diamond. Hungrier for her amazing body, it descended her flat tummy, growing bigger while devouring smaller sweat drops like a predator hunting for both her wetness and her growing lust, teasing her bellybutton and then running straight down to its craved destination.

The sweat drop slowed down again when it reached the very tip of her incredibly wet and sweaty pussy, taking a small but intense pause and giving Silvie some strange distracting feelings, then crossed her clit vigorously, falling onto the chair.

Silvie’s concentration vanished at the same time as the hungry drop submerged in the puddle of sweat between her legs; thinking about it, it wasn’t only the heat. Something else was distracting her as that heavy drop of sweat teased and stimulated each single part of her naked body. More drops were still falling, accentuating her excitement while descending her long legs, forming another small puddle right on the floor below them. Something was pushing… touching… seducing her… from the inside! A strange sensation was slowly growing right in between her legs... an itch!

“Yes! An itch!”

At least that was the word used by her rational mind to justify what was happening in the moment: a familiar word to describe something unfamiliar, the useless struggle of the mind to justify everything, an illusion of control... a control she was about to lose, as something else much stronger and hungrier was coming from inside.

She was still trying to study, but without even realizing it, Silvie’s right hand moved down to her pussy to scratch that small itch and find some relief; but as her middle finger gently scrubbed and rubbed the very tip of her pussy lips, it didn’t abate. The itch was still there, calling for her fingers, teasing Silvie.

Suddenly the itch started to grow, stronger and harder, exponentially, making Silvie rub even harder at her excited, sweaty pussy. But the more she rubbed, the more the strange sensation grew. Silvie’s hand started to move around her pussy frantically, almost as if it were acting on its own, searching for that tormenting but pleasurable itch. She rubbed everywhere, from her pussy lips to between her beautiful ass cheeks.

“No, it isn’t there!”

Was her mind screaming to her in a desperate search for relief, or was it something else? Maybe it was the itch, playing a cruel hide and seek game with her as it grew like an unstoppable fire.

The more Silvie rubbed every single spot between her legs, the more she was sweating and wetting her whole naked body... and not only with sweat! Her breathing was getting heavier and faster. The relentless rubbing between her legs was making her incredibly horny, juices leaking out from her pussy, but still with no relief. The itch was making her mind succumb to her senses.

“It’s inside, it’s inside!” it was screaming. Who was screaming? Her own mind, or the itch? It was a question without value, as Silvie’s mind was on the verge of falling into an endless abyss, her hand acting like it was possessed by something else... something else that was growing harder and stronger inside her beautiful body, right in between her legs... deep inside her wet pussy!

Now clearly feeling the itch crawling and convulsing from deep inside her dripping pussy, Silvie’s right hand jumped straight for it; both her middle and ring finger sliding deep inside, with a copious stream of hot pussy juices lubricating their way in, and finally touching her hungry G-spot.

“Here you are!”

Her breathing suddenly became a deep moan of pure pleasure. As Silvie’s fingers started to massage her G-spot, finally the relief was coming! But... it was different, hard to explain... pleasure thrills were exploding at each stroke of her fingers inside herself, but the itch was still there!

The itch was getting stronger as she fucked herself. The deeper and harder her fingers were stimulating her G-spot, the more the itch was demanding her pleasure in an infinite loop of pure lust. Silvie was pushing her fingers harder, deeper and faster in and out of her pussy. Juices were flowing more and more after each stroke, spilling out onto the chair between her legs. Sweat was flowing down her body, giving it a beautiful glow as the sunlight embraced her. Her hair was soaked in sweat, dripping down her back to her amazing ass, which was getting tense from the physical thrills of pleasure. Her flat tummy was drenched in drops, some of them filling her bellybutton, and her breasts were covered in a shining and glowing ocean of sweat as her left hand was continuously playing with her hard nipples.

The finger fucking was getting even faster, harder and deeper, with her G-spot aggressively and continuously masturbated by the two fingers. Her whole body was accumulating pleasure like a volcano ready to erupt.

“More, I want more!” it was screaming louder inside her. The itch was now totally out of control. The urge for pleasure was doubled, tripled, quadrupled, making Silvie stand up, controlling her like a puppet. Juices were flowing out from her pussy like a stormy river now, gooey and thick, creamy juices covering her busy fingers.

A very small slice of her rational mind was still awake and watching, but it was falling silent to the unstoppable pleasure she was giving herself to satisfy that mysterious hungry itch. Without warning, her mind was given control of only a small part of Silvie: her beautiful eyes. They looked toward the window in front of her.

“She is watching you!” it was whispering.

Silvie observed her own reflection in the glass: they were both completely naked, dripping from head to toe in sweat and pussy juices, finger fucking in unison in a beautiful ballet of lust and pleasure. That image of pure lust was driving her out of control. It was both exciting and strangely kinky, masturbating without control at her own reflection while it was doing the same.

To be continued…

Many thanks to our member, Lex, for writing this story. If you enjoy erotic fiction and would like to contribute some of your own, you can email it to me at fanfiction@metart.com. I don't promise to post it in full, but I will pick out the juiciest bits to share!

 

READ MORE

Unmasked

Erotic fiction inspired by Prima

A masked ball, my first. No ordinary ball either, but a gathering of free spirits with carte blanche to give in to their wildest impulses.

My mask conceals my expression, but lets me gaze at the revellers with frank desire. The costumes and music are intoxicating, a palpable buzz of excitement in the air as the night’s dramas of intrigue and seduction begin to unfold. I mingle, drinking in the scent of perfume, the giggles and murmurs of assignations being arranged, the clink of glasses.

And then I see her; slender and statuesque in her heels, her fabulous figure more revealed than concealed by her flimsy, transparent dress. An outlandish headdress covers part of her face, but I can see she is beautiful. I want her instantly.

Our eyes meet and she smiles. A barely perceptible tilt of her head in invitation, and I’m following her like a puppy, out of the crowded center of the ballroom and into a curtained alcove. She sits elegantly on a high-backed chair, casting aside the headdress, and I take a seat opposite, too spellbound to speak.

“Do you like to watch?” she asks, her voice low and husky with a trace of an exotic accent.

It takes me a second to comprehend what she means, and as realisation floods through me I nod avidly. Slowly, teasingly, she inches her diaphanous dress up, sliding it over her silky thighs – pausing, until my heart is beating so hard I can feel its throbbing throughout my whole body – and then higher still, exposing herself to my gaze.

She spreads her milky thighs apart, showing herself to me brazenly. Her pussy is bare and smooth, so pretty and pink it makes my mouth water. Her clitoris is big and puffy, peeping out from between her lips like a tempting morsel waiting to be tasted; and as she moves her legs wider I see her lips peel apart and spread like butterfly wings.  

Nectar is already gathering in the shiny folds, and I shiver with lust as she dips her finger delicately into the wetness and raises it to her lips to taste. She dips her finger again, holding it out to me to lick; my tastebuds explode with her sweet flavor. Now we are connected, she and I, and it’s as if every time she touches herself I can feel her touch on my own flesh.

She moves her hand back down to her pussy, stroking her fingers across it gently at first, then with more purpose. Her thumb strums her clit as she thrusts a couple of fingers inside her creamed-up slot. I’m pulsing with desire, and my hand gravitates towards my crotch, but she shakes her head no. I understand; this is her show. Frustrated but flooded with adrenaline, I watch her fuck herself.

Her veneer of studied composure begins to slip as her fingers work their magic and her pleasure builds. Little moans escape her lips, and her chest is flushed as her frigging becomes more frantic. Finally she arches her back with a gasp of release, fingers plunged deep, her orgasm crashing through her brutally.

When she’s regained control enough to smooth down her dress, she smiles at my discomposure. She holds her fingers to my mouth to give me a little more of the taste I’m craving, then leans in and kisses me softly on the lips.

“Enjoy your night,” she purrs, rising and sashaying away from me, back to the party.

I realize I didn’t even ask her name.

 

If you enjoy erotic fiction and would like to contribute some of your own, you can email it to me at fanfiction@metart.com. I don't promise to post it in full, but I will pick out the juiciest bits to share!

 

READ MORE

Discipline

Erotic fiction inspired by Lina Li A I know I’m in trouble as soon as I step through the door. He is silent, tense; not even looking at me, his face set.

“I’m going to get changed,” I say, and he simply shakes his head grimly. I have to cook dinner in my office clothes and high heels, my legs aching, the silence between us ominous.

When I place the plate of food on the table in front of him, he pushes it away with a look of disgust.

“First, there’s something we need to take care of,” he says. "You know what you’ve done. You lack discipline, that’s why I have to teach you.”

I nod meekly, even though I have no idea what my transgression could be. There are so many rules, and I break them so often. Bending over the table, I pull up my skirt, and slide my panties down to my thighs. The tension is almost unbearable as I feel him staring at my exposed bottom. Then he reaches into a drawer and takes out a leather paddle.

I feel such a tumult of emotions – apprehension, agitation – but underneath it all, like the bassline of a dance track, a growing pulse of excitement. He makes me wait, expectation of the sting of the paddle driving me out of my mind, so that when it finally comes, the explosion of sudden pain and the heat blossoming through my skin is almost a relief. And then he makes me wait again, the anticipation turning into an urgent craving, before the second crack of the paddle comes.

After that, the strokes of the paddle come faster, my cheeks burning, the mixed pain and pleasure roaring through my body. The sensation of wetness trickling into my panties, still bunched around my thighs, heightens my humiliation. I am dimly aware of my own voice, begging him to stop... but I know if he stops, I’ll be begging him to start again.

I am longing to feel the sting of his bare hand on my ass, his skin touching mine, and when he finally tosses the paddle aside and spanks me with his hand – hard – I feel the first tremors of orgasm approaching. I know he won’t let me get off that easily though, so I fight it, struggling to keep my legs from shaking.

I am moaning, dizzy, drunk on adrenaline, as I hear the telltale sound of his zipper; he moves my legs as far apart as they will go with my panties constraining them. Then I feel the hard tip of his cock nudging against the opening to my pussy. I want it inside me, and I am so wet it would glide easily up to the hilt; but I know if I thrust back against him that would break the rules and he will pull away. So I keep absolutely still, resisting the overwhelming urge to buck my hips, as he slides it slowly – agonisingly slowly – into me.

Soaking wet as I am, my pussy grips his cock tightly when it’s all the way in, the contractions of my impending orgasm making my sweet walls squeeze his girth. He starts to pump in and out, a touch slower than he knows I want it, still making it clear that he is in control even though his groans betray the pleasure he is feeling.

Then he starts to spank me again, pulling out halfway to aim a slap to my cheeks, then thrusting all the way back in as the sensation burns though me. Out – slap – in; out – slap – in; I lose count of the strikes, but it is on a deep in-thrust that I can’t hold my orgasm back any longer. I cum hard, my whole body shaking, my pussy spasming around his rigid cock. He waits until I am done, collapsed spread-eagled on the table and shaking, before he pulls out and sprays his load over my glowing ass cheeks.

A moment of silence, broken only by my gasps as the aftershocks of my orgasm fizz through me.

“Go and have a shower, darling,” he says mildly, helping me to my feet and kissing me tenderly on the lips. “Then we can have dinner.”

 

If you enjoy erotic fiction and would like to contribute some of your own, you can email it to me at fanfiction@metart.com. I don't promise to post it in full, but I will pick out the juiciest bits to share!

 

 

READ MORE

Menage a Trois

Erotic fiction by Frank, inspired by Milena D, Nika N and Emily Bloom

This follows on from a story posted on the MetArt blog on April 22, 2015, titled ‘More Than Friends,’ which featured Emily and Milena having some fun together after a photo shoot.

The story continues…

Milena was so excited to be shooting with Nika again for SexArt. In fact she was getting wet just thinking about it. Nika turned her on like crazy, with that hot little body and platinum blonde bombshell looks. Actually, Nika had such a high sex drive she was almost too much for Milena to handle; and it suddenly occurred to Milena that it might be fun to share! She had the feeling her special friend Emily would enjoy Nika’s company just as much.

Milena called Emily. “Hi, do you want to play?” she asked. Luckily Emily was free, so they arranged to meet after the shoot. Milena could swear she heard the hum of a toy on the other end of the phone as she rang off. Well, that was Emily!

The sexual tension between Milena and Nika was really buzzing throughout the shoot, and when she got a text from Emily to say she was waiting for them at the hotel, it was all she could do to restrain herself from pulling Nika down onto the floor to fuck her there and then. But she managed to concentrate, and by the time they finally finished shooting she knew they’d got some great shots. She invited Nika back to her hotel for a drink; Nika said yes at once, and Milena got the feeling she wasn’t the only one who was already wet with anticipation. So far Milena’s only sexual contact with Nika had been in front of the camera, but she was getting the unmistakable signals that the attraction was mutual.

They had a drink at the hotel bar. Milena was wondering the whole time how she should let Nika know what she had in mind. She was so confident when it came to men, but when it came to initiating sex with girls, she often felt rather shy. As it happened, Nika made the first move. Leaning in and kissing Milena on the lips, she said, “Why don’t we go up to your room and make ourselves more comfortable?” Milena was a little taken aback, but she didn’t hesitate for a second. She was practically vibrating with excitement as she took Nika’s hand and led her to her room.

As soon as they got inside, Milena’s shyness disappeared. She was just too turned on to hold back for another second. She kissed Nika passionately and unzipped her dress, letting it fall to the floor. Nika lay back on the bed with an inviting smile, parting her thighs. Milena didn’t need to be asked twice. Tugging Nika’s panties aside, she ran a finger along the smooth groove of her pussy, finding it was dripping wet. To her delight, Nika arched her hips up off the bed and moaned, “Oh yes!” A second later, Milena had Nika’s panties off altogether and was eating her pussy skilfully, her talented tongue finding the sweet spot and teasing it until Nika was shaking with what she hoped was only the first of many climaxes.

As Nika caught her breath, Milena asked her, “Do you remember your first girl-girl shoot for SexArt with me?” Nika nodded. “And do you remember the photoset I did with another girl – the one you said turned you on so much you wished you’d been there?”

“Yes of course, it was with your friend Emily – she’s so damn sexy!” replied Nika. “Why do you ask?”

As if on cue, there was a knock on the door. Milena smiled at the look of surprise on Nika’s face as she went to answer it. In walked Emily, looking incredible in a skimpy dress and high heels, and carrying a big bag.

“Menage a trois?” Milena asked Nika, raising an eyebrow.

“Menage a trois… oh, yes please!” giggled Nika, scarcely able to believe the turn her evening had taken.

Emily reached into the bag and pulled out two big double-ended dildos, asking, “Who’s first?”

“Me!” yelled Milena and Nika in unison. But as it turned out, Emily didn’t play favorites; she had them lie side by side, sliding one of the toys into Nika’s juiced-up pussy and then pushing up Milena’s skirt, peeling off her panties and thrusting the second one into her equally wet hole. The pair kissed voraciously as Emily fucked them both simultaneously, keeping them both hovering exquisitely on the verge of orgasm without letting them quite reach their peak of pleasure.

When Milena felt she would go crazy if she wasn’t allowed to cum, Emily moved Nika into a 69 position on top of her, letting each take control of the dildo in the other’s pussy. Turned on as they were, they immediately started fucking each other hard and fast, pussy juice trickling over their hands as they both gasped and shook their way to an uncontrollable climax. 

Emily didn’t let them rest for a second, but moved them both onto their knees, ass-to-ass, joining them together with one of the big double-enders. She rubbed and stroked them, and pinched their nipples, as they thrust back against each other, quickly building to a rhythm that had them cumming once again. When Nika collapsed down onto the bed, Emily spun her over, the dildo still inserted, and straddled her face to get licked. Milena had no idea Emily could be so dominant, but it excited her so much she could feel that telltale throb start up deep inside and she knew another orgasm would soon sweep over her.

Over the course of the next couple of hours, the trio licked, sucked, spanked, rode and fucked each other until they were all utterly satiated and totally exhausted. Who came the most is still hotly debated in their sisterhood, but it scarcely seemed to matter. Milena hadn’t even realized it was possible to orgasm so much in one night, and she knew the phrase “menage a trois” would always make her smile.

Many thanks to our member, Frank, for writing this story. If you enjoy erotic fiction and would like to contribute some of your own, you can email it to me at fanfiction@metart.com. I don't promise to post it in full, but I will pick out the juiciest bits to share!

 

READ MORE

Naked truth

Erotic fiction inspired by Gracie

People usually think I’m a shy girl and I guess that’s true, but sometimes I get the urge to shock them by being really naughty. I find the look of surprised admiration in their eyes quite an aphrodisiac.

At college I’m always the quietest girl in class, but some of the cooler crowd like me anyway, and they invited me to go on a ‘field trip’ one afternoon. I suspected it was just an excuse to skip class and hang out in the woods but it sounded like fun so I went along.

All five of us girls squashed into one car and drove out to some nearby woodland. At first we were taking photos and collecting specimens for our biology class, but we soon got bored with that. We sat in a clearing to chat, and as usual the conversation revolved around boys, clothes, parties, kissing and sex. I didn’t have much to add to the discussion; I know the others think I’m a bit of a prude because I’ve never even kissed a boy, but I could easily wipe the superior look off their faces if I told them it’s because I’m a lesbian, and I have a girlfriend who eats my pussy so well that I don’t believe any guy could make me feel half so good!

They started talking about the gym locker room at college, and complaining that they hated having to get changed in front of everyone, instead of having private cubicles.

“Is that why you don’t ever come to the gym with us, Gracie?” one of them asked. “Are you too embarrassed to get naked in front of us?”

I knew she was just teasing, but I couldn’t resist taking the bait.

“Why would I mind that?” I replied. “I’m proud of my body, I don’t care who sees me naked.”

“Prove it,” another said. “I’ll do your calculus coursework for a month if you strip off in front of us right now!”

Everyone laughed, and for a split second I considered laughing too, letting the moment pass… but a little ember of exhibitionism was smoldering inside me now, ready to burst into flames. Slowly and deliberately I stood up, pulling off my sweater. There was a collective gasp of surprise as the girls realized I was wearing a see-through shirt, with no bra underneath. I knew they could all see my dark areolae, my nipples getting hard as the cool air hit them… and I began to sense a pulse of excitement deep inside, as I felt their eyes on me.

Kicking off my tennis shoes, I wriggled out of my jeans. I wasn’t wearing panties, and I was pretty sure my pussy was clearly visible through the hem of my top, which barely brushed my thighs. Nobody spoke now; the only sound was birdsong as I pulled the top over my head and let it fall to the ground.

The girls stared, and finally one said, “Wow, Gracie, your body is amazing!”

“How do you get your pussy so smooth? Do you wax it?” another asked shyly.

“I never have guessed you’d have a Hollywood wax!” giggled another. “How does it feel?”

“Touch it and find out…” I dared her.

And that’s how I ended up letting four other girls stare at my pussy until I felt so horny I could feel my juice starting to seep out between my lips. Nothing sexual happened between us, but when I went home I sat astride my girlfriend’s face and she licked up every drop of my cream while I told her that four of my classmates had spent the afternoon admiring my pussy. The thought of their eyes on me turned me on so much I could hardly get the words out as I described the scene to her, and she ate me to orgasm after orgasm.


If you enjoy erotic fiction and would like to contribute some of your own, you can email it to me at fanfiction@metart.com. I don't promise to post it in full, but I will pick out the juiciest bits to share!

 

READ MORE

Refreshed

Erotic fiction inspired by Nicole Smith and Taylor Shay

The smell of chlorine, warm skin, your perfume as you move closer and murmur in my ear. The taste of oranges as I kiss your sweet lips. I came here feeling parched, arid, incapable of love, and you quenched my thirst and then made me burn with lust for you.

“Kiss me again,” you purr, and I push you back into the shallow water, moving on top of you, your legs wrapping around me. We grind and rock, breasts and hips pressed together, my hair in your face, my tongue dancing with yours.

“I want to taste you,” I gasp, breathless with desire. Lifting you onto the edge of the pool, I nuzzle your crotch through your soaked bikini panties, breathing in your heat and fragrance, then tug them down and push your thighs apart. Careless of who might be watching, I run my tongue along the slippery seam of your pussy, feeling you quiver. My tongue plunges deeper, plowing the furrow as your flower opens to me, lapping up your nectar.

Your wetness smears my lips as you oscillate against me, your breath coming in gasps, your thighs trembling. When your moans quicken I reach for my glass, trickling some of the sweet, chilled juice over your hot flesh. You cry out, fingers tangling in my hair, and I lap up every drop of juice and suck you to the peak of pleasure, let the waves of sensation recede a little way, then take you right up to the peak again.

Glistening with sweat, you tilt my face up to yours and kiss me, licking your cream from my lips. “Now I’m thirsty…” you say with a smile.

If you enjoy erotic fiction and would like to contribute some of your own, you can email it to me at fanfiction@metart.com. I don't promise to post it in full, but I will pick out the juiciest bits to share!

 

READ MORE

Muse

Erotic fiction inspired by Mina K

I’m an art student and I like to experiment with different media and techniques, but until recently I had never really been attracted to life drawing. Then a girl called Mina transferred to my class from another college and I just couldn’t stop looking at her. I felt like I’d found my muse; I was so fascinated by her and I would often secretly draw portraits of her while I was supposed to be getting on with something else.

To be honest I had never felt this kind of interest in another girl before, and it confused me; I’d always thought I was strictly hetero (although I didn’t have a great deal of experience in that department either!) and the way I felt whenever Mina smiled at me made me blush.

One day we were set an interesting brief: ‘Do something that takes you out of your comfort zone.’ I took it as a personal challenge; the most exciting, daring, exhilarating thing I could think of was to put my desire for Mina into my artwork. Shyly, I asked her if she would be my life model for the project, and to my delight she agreed.

“I’m busy all day, but meet me in the studio after hours and let’s see what happens,” she said with a smile. Of course I felt nervous and jittery for the rest of the day, but after class I went to the studio and got my sketching paper and paints ready, glowing at the idea that I would get to gaze at her for as long as I wanted.

When Mina arrived, I noticed at once that she had changed out of her usual paint-splattered overalls and was wearing a sheer black top, short skirt and stockings. She looked so sexy! The idea that she had dressed up to look her best for me was a real turn on, and I felt my pulse start to race even faster.

Without saying much, Mina put some music on, and then perched up on the table as I started to draw. My hands were shaking so much I could hardly hold the pencil! After a little while, she said, “How’s it going? Let me look.” She leaned over me to look at my work, so close I could smell her perfume. “Not, bad, but I think you could do a better job of my legs. Look, let me show you…”

To my amazement, she wriggled out of her tight skirt. Her sheer top barely skimmed her thighs, and the sight of her skimpy panties and stocking tops was enough to give me palpitations. She sat on the desk again, parting her legs a little bit so I could see the way her panties stretched tight, just hinting at the contours of her pussy. With a smile, she unbuttoned her top. Her breasts were perfect, and my mouth watered at the thought of sucking her hard nipples. “Well, do you feel inspired?” she murmured, her eyes meeting mine.

It finally dawned on me that she was well aware my interest in her was more than just artistic. My heart pounding, I replied, “Yes… I feel inspired to kiss you.” She smiled again, nodding slightly, and with a sudden surge of courage I moved towards her and pressed my lips against hers.

It was like a trigger; all my nervousness just melted away as she kissed me back, matching my passion. She wrapped her stockinged legs around me, and I slid my hand down between our bodies to rub her pussy through her panties, the dampness of the fabric letting me know that she was just as excited as me.

Now the attraction between us was out in the open, I suddenly felt so confident, so daring; it seemed that Mina was really my sexual muse, allowing me to explore my desires without inhibition. I peeled down her sticky panties, spreading her thighs wide and breathing in the scent of her sex, looking closely at the shiny pink folds, wanting to commit everything to memory.

Grabbing one of my paintbrushes, I licked the handle and then positioned it at the entrance to her wet pussy, pushing gently until it slid all the way inside. Her eyes widened as the girth of the handle stretched her open, and she moaned as I stirred it around and moved it out a little way, then thrust it back in harder. She rocked her hips and I moved it in and out again, finding my rhythm and starting to fuck her the way I liked to do it to myself with my hairbrush. My other hand was stroking and rubbing, squeezing her nipples and strumming her clit. Her cries grew louder and more urgent until suddenly she was cumming, shaking and bucking in my arms.

I think we came to our senses after that and realized we were in a public place where anyone could catch us. Mina got dressed and we went to her house; her parents were out so we could make as much noise as we liked. Over the course of the next few weeks I did everything I had imagined doing with Mina, and plenty of other things she suggested! The portrait of her never did get finished, but I’m sure you can understand why I still consider her to be my muse.

If you enjoy erotic fiction and would like to contribute some of your own, you can email it to me at fanfiction@metart.com. I don't promise to post it in full, but I will pick out the juiciest bits to share!

 

READ MORE

Dare

Erotic fiction inspired by Elsa

My girlfriend Jane is such a kinky bitch. I’m naturally quiet and shy, but she is always persuading me to do things I wouldn’t dream of doing if she didn’t suggest them. Maybe that’s why I like her so much!

One Sunday morning she looked over at me as I was lying in bed beside her, and said we were going to play a game. Cautiously, I nodded, wondering what she had in store for me. She picked out an outfit for me to wear – black lace panties and a matching babydoll nightie – and then told me to put on a long coat and sneakers. I was trembling with trepidation, anticipation and arousal as she drove me out of town, to a quiet wooded area with some derelict buildings. Nobody else was around as she parked and led me straight to a secluded spot. I realized she must have planned this quite carefully, as I saw a chair that has been placed so it was hidden by a graffiti-covered wall.

I started trembling harder as she told me to remove my coat and sneakers, and then produced a length of cord from her bag. I was starting to guess what she had in mind… and although apprehensive, I could also feel my excitement rising.

“Are you ready?” she asked, looking into my eyes with a serious expression. I knew she was giving me the opportunity to call a halt to this; and suddenly, I didn’t want it to stop. I nodded, and sat down on the chair. I could see her hands shaking as she started to bind my ankles, and I realized she was as turned on as I was. I could feel myself starting to get really wet as she tied my wrists together.

“Now I’m going to leave you here for any passing stranger to find and fuck,” she said. I knew this was a lie. She wouldn’t really leave me here like this… would she? That moment of doubt sent a surge of excitement through me, and I felt the crotch of my panties getting soaked through with my juice. She gave me a lingering look of satisfaction, kissed my lips, and walked away.

It took me a few minutes to register that I really was alone in this secluded spot, bound to a chair in just my lingerie. It was so quiet I could hear the thudding of my heart. I wriggled, trying to get more comfortable, and the cord that ran from my wrists to my ankles was pulled tight against my pussy. That felt good! Sliding forward on the seat, I found I was able to move my hands up and down in a sawing motion, making the rope rub harder between my legs. I opened my thighs until my pussy lips spread stickily apart, angling the rope so it ground right on my clit as I slid it back and forth.

With a flash of inspiration I tugged my panties aside, letting the cord touch my bare, wet flesh. Now I couldn’t hold back, lifting my feet up onto the seat of the chair so my legs were splayed wide, sliding the rope faster and harder until it was smeared with my cream and I could hear the wet sounds of my arousal over the birdsong that seemed to swell up all around me.

Gasping as each new wave of sensation hit me, I bunched up three fingers and thrust them into my slick pussy, riding them urgently, my bound wrists soaked with the juice trickling out of me. My orgasm hit me like a tidal wave, more wetness spurting out to drench my thighs. I sat there shaking, dizzy, mindless, my eyes closed as the aftershocks buzzed through me for what seemed like hours.

My eyes flew open as a sound brought me back to my senses. It was Jane, standing quite close, watching me.

“I knew you just wouldn’t be able to resist touching yourself, you little slut,” she murmured. “Now it’s my turn to touch you.”

Taking my bound hands, she sucked my fingers clean, slowly and deliberately. Then she knelt between my legs, holding my ankles tight so my thighs splayed wide again as she started to lick…

If you enjoy erotic fiction and would like to contribute some of your own, you can email it to me at fanfiction@metart.com. I don't promise to post it in full, but I will pick out the juiciest bits to share!

 

READ MORE

The Morning After…

Erotic fiction by Frank, inspired by Mango, Amarna Miller, Tracy Lindsay and Ariel Rebel

This follows on from the last episode posted on August 13, titled ‘Good Vibrations.’ The story so far: our gorgeous models met up for a SexArt location shoot. Mango and Amarna Miller enjoyed some kinky fun, before Mango left Amarna to the mercy of a studly taxi driver who had picked them up. Meanwhile Tracy Lindsay and Ariel Rebel were left to get to know one another better, with the aid of a prototype sex toy.

The story continues…

When Mango awoke she realized that she did not have anything planned until much later when the next formal meeting was scheduled for the cast. She called the other models and they agreed to meet for a late breakfast, then maybe they all could go to the beach. There had to be a nude one somewhere close? 

The girls met in the lobby, all of them looking fresh and beautiful despite the busy night they had enjoyed. Mango was looking forward to some girl talk; she wanted to hear all about their adventures after she had left them. They went into the hotel dining room and Amarna lit up as she spotted two men sitting at a nearby table. She introduced everyone; they were Franck Franco and Juan Lucho, two Spanish models she knew well. As the other three girls did not shoot boy-girl movies, they listened, fascinated, as Amarna told them about her experiences.

“But how do they compare to Jorge?” Mango asked. This got everyone’s attention. Amarna blushed as Mango told the others about the previous night’s encounter with their well-hung new friend. Then they made Amarna share all the details.

“That sounds pretty amazing,” Ariel giggled. “But I may have one that even you can’t handle!” Mango and Amarna listened and laughed as Tracy and Ariel described the fun they’d had with the prototype sex toys the previous night. By the time Tracy had told them about how she had teased and tormented Ariel, and then blown her mind, they were all wriggling in their seats. Forget going to the beach; they headed straight to Ariel’s room to investigate this interesting new contraption.

They examined each attachment, and to Mango’s delight there was one for anal stimulation. And yes, there was one that Amarna said was even bigger than Jorge’s cock! Like college girls at a sleepover, they giggled and teased each other until Tracy decided that she and Ariel would control the devices while the other two rode. She didn’t disclose what the red button did, though! While their subjects were undressing, Tracy whispered a challenge to Ariel – the winner would be the first to give her ‘victim’ an orgasm so hard she had to give up and pull off!

They set the sex toys up facing each other, and Mango and Amarna straddled one each, sinking down onto the probes they had selected. Mango had a probe in her ass as well as one in her pussy, and it took Tracy a couple of minutes to get both working in a pleasing rhythm, giving Ariel a slight advantage with Amarna. The vibrations felt incredible, and Amarna was already shaking and rocking by the time Mango started to tremble. But when Tracy used the controller to increase the size of the anal probe, Mango let out a low moan of pleasure and then started bucking her hips wildly as the sensations drove her crazy. Tracy could see Amarna was already building to a climax, so she let Mango have it with the red button on the probe in her pussy. Mango screamed with delight but stayed firmly planted on the toy as she rode out the waves of pleasure.

Ariel responded by giving Amarna two quick tastes of the red button, but Amarna just gasped and bit her lip, seeming to push down harder. Tracy noticed Ariel had her hand between her legs, rubbing herself, and guessed that she was having trouble concentrating on their competition. She told Mango to lean forward, upped the vibration, and tapped the red button three times. Mango yelled and almost flew off the front of the contraption, knocking Amana off hers too. It was close, but Tracy had won. The units were still vibrating as Mango and Amarna lay in a heap on the floor, gasping and giggling.

Ariel helped them up while Tracy fixed them all a drink, smiling victoriously. When she confessed to her game, Amarna said she thought they were all winners! The conversation turned again to Jorge, and Mango related how they had met him, and more importantly, what she had done to Amarna before he arrived. It was a switch from her usual more submissive role, and one they all found very intriguing. They decided to see if the cab company would send Jorge to take them all to their meeting that afternoon. But first they all needed a nap...

To be continued…

Many thanks to our member, Frank, for writing this exciting story. If you enjoy erotic fiction and would like to contribute some of your own, you can email it to me at fanfiction@metart.com. I don't promise to post it in full, but I will pick out the juiciest bits to share!

 

READ MORE

Exhibitionist

Erotic fiction inspired by Janelle B

I’m a naturist. I love feeling the sun and the breeze on my naked skin, but I’ll be honest, I also enjoy feeling other people’s eyes on me! I always wonder if they’ve noticed my nipples getting stiff, or caught sight of the sheen of juice on my inner thighs as I bask in their attention. As soon as I’m alone I have to masturbate, imaging that I’m still being watched, and wondering if my recent audience is doing the same thing.

I was at a clifftop resort recently when I let the last of my inhibitions go and did what I’d been dreaming of doing for so long. I was sitting on a rock overlooking the bay when I noticed a couple not far from me, undressing. Maybe they had just come to catch some sun, but the way they kept kissing and touching made me think they had more amorous intentions. Casually, as if I hadn’t seen them, I slid my top down to my waist and starting pinching my nipples. From the corner of my eye I saw them shooting glances at me, and I knew I had their attention.

I wriggled out of my shorts and tossed them aside, then did the same with my top. Lying back on the smooth, sun-warmed rock, I spread my legs and felt the gentle breeze sweep across my tingling pussy. The couple were openly staring now, as the man stood behind his partner and fondled her breasts. I saw her hand creep down to rub her pussy, and I did the same. My pussy was so wet my fingers skated along my slippery slot and I pressed harder, feeling the throbbing sensation deep inside. The couple moved slightly so I could see his erection standing up stiff as a flagpole, and at the sight I shoved two fingers right inside my hot hole and ground against them.

The couple sank to the ground, the woman straddling her lover and sliding down on his hard cock. As she bounced up and down, she stared right at me, and I returned her gaze as I frigged myself harder and faster. My pussy felt so sensitive, it was as if I could feel that rigid cock fucking me, thrusting in and out, my sweet walls clenching around it. My hand was soaked with my juice, the most intense excitement coursing through my body as I spasmed and shook my way to a terrific orgasm. My voyeur timed her climax to mine, and I heard her cry out just as I hit the peak of bliss. I saw her hips buck, and then her man started thrusting up into her rapidly as he came too.

After that I put my clothes on and crept away, leaving them to kiss and cuddle in the afterglow of their fun. I’ve replayed the scene in my head over and over since then, and the thrill of being watched never diminishes!

If you enjoy erotic fiction and would like to contribute some of your own, you can email it to me at fanfiction@metart.com. I don't promise to post it in full, but I will pick out the juiciest bits to share!

 

READ MORE

Anticipation

Erotic fiction inspired by Lia Tailor

Alone in my hotel room, waiting for my lover to arrive, I was bored and horny. I was lying on the sofa, naked except for my white panties, thinking about what might happen when she arrived. Yes, I said SHE. I’d never been in a physical relationship with another woman until I met her, and just thinking about her touch made me shiver with anticipation.

Squeezing my breasts, I imagined her lips closing around my nipple, her hot tongue flicking against it, making it stiffen. I pictured her naked, holding me tight, her breasts squashed against mine as we kissed and kissed. I spread my thighs a little wider and stroked my fingers lightly over my panties and between my legs, feeling my pussy quiver. I knew her touch would be just as light and gentle to begin with, becoming firmer and more insistent as she felt my juice begin to soak through the thin fabric.

I rubbed my panty crotch harder, my fingers finding the groove between my plump lips, the dampening fabric moulding to my folds. I slid my hand inside my panties to find my slit already slippery with arousal, my fingers gliding up and down over my clit and between my pussy lips smoothly. I tugged the panties tighter against my pussy, the delicious friction sending a surge of pleasure through me, and then peeled the sticky fabric away from my creamy hotspot.

Circling a finger over my puffed-up clit, I imagined my lover’s eyes drinking in the sight of my flushed pink pussy, wet and throbbing with desire for her. I slid my panties down around my ankles, enjoying the way they held my feet together so that my thighs splayed wider open, displaying my juicy pussy so flagrantly. Teasing myself with how long I could resist, I slid my fingers up and down my saturated slot over and over, before finally allowing them to sink inside. I was so turned on that my pussy walls immediately spasmed around my probing fingers, sending tremors of excitement through my body. I knew it wouldn’t take much more to make me orgasm, but I wanted to hold back. I wanted her to be watching me when I came.

Turning onto my front, I clasped my hands together and thrust them between my legs, humping my pussy against them. It was enough to keep me at fever pitch, but not quite enough to push me over the edge. Right on cue, there was a knock at the door. I answered it naked, of course… and a few minutes later I did finally enjoy my first orgasm of the day (but by no means my last) with my lover’s fingers jammed deep inside me, and her lips on mine.

If you enjoy erotic fiction and would like to contribute some of your own, you can email it to me at fanfiction@metart.com. I don't promise to post it in full, but I will pick out the juiciest bits to share!

 

READ MORE

Reflected Pleasure

Erotic fiction inspired by Nordica

I’m a gentle, sweet-natured soul, but when I dress up in stockings and heels it seems to liberate another side to my personality. That’s when I feel compelled to prowl the lesbian bars downtown and pick up some submissive girl to do my bidding.

Getting ready for a night out is all part of the anticipation. I take my time, letting my excitement build until it becomes a tangible thing, a vibration deep in my core. Last night when I felt the first whispers of that urge to touch soft female flesh and bend it to my will, I waited until they had become a deafening roar before I stopped resisting. I undressed and took a bath, but I didn’t touch my breasts or pussy, despite the throbbing that made me want to do so.

I slid black stockings over my long legs, and put on my highest heels. A red satin garterbelt and bowtie completed the outfit. Finally I pulled on black satin gloves, for the ultimate tease. My nipples were hard as diamonds as I stood in front of the mirror, admiring my reflection. When I ran my gloved fingers over them, they sent pulses of pleasure flooding through me.

My bare pussy looked so beautiful, framed by my garter belt and stocking tops, and I moved closer to the mirror, gazing at my plump pink folds. Lifting a leg to spread myself open, I could see cream welling up between my lips and starting to trickle down my inner thighs. I moved to the floor, parting my legs wider, staring at my pussy in the mirror as my lips opened up into a pretty butterfly, displaying my juicy pink sweetness.

I still hadn’t touched myself, and I made myself wait even longer, turning my back to the mirror so I could admire my perfectly round, firm bottom. The wider I spread my knees, the better I could see my moist slit. I pressed my thighs tight shut for a moment, squeezing hard and feeling a fresh surge of juice flood out. Then I turned back to face myself, moving closer and closer until my hot crotch left a smear of wetness on the cold surface of the mirror.

That was it – I couldn’t hold back any longer. I ran a gloved finger along my slippery slit and plunged it deep inside, the shiny fabric gliding against my slick flesh. My eyes roamed over my reflection, taking in my stiff nipples, the wanton expression on my face, and the kinky sight of my gloved finger thrusting in and out of my wet hole. Frantically, I rubbed my clit with my other hand as I added a second finger and fucked myself wildly, hard and fast, my hips bucking as the uncontrollable sensations overwhelmed me. My orgasm hit me like a tornado, ripping through me and leaving me shaking and breathless.

I wasn’t done though. Now my thoughts turned to finding a willing partner to lick me clean, a girl who would kneel as I stood over her in my heels and lap up my juices as I ground against her face. Pulling a raincoat on over my nakedness, I winked at my reflection in the mirror as I set off into the night…

If you enjoy erotic fiction and would like to contribute some of your own, you can email it to me at fanfiction@metart.com. I don't promise to post it in full, but I will pick out the juiciest bits to share!

 

READ MORE

Model behavior

Erotic fiction inspired by Maya Virdi

I was working on a supermarket checkout when this guy came in and told me he was a famous fashion photographer and could make me a star. Obviously, I knew he was lying right away, but I kind of admired his cheek for telling such an outrageous story; and besides, what did I have to lose?

I met him for a drink after my shift ended – he claimed getting to know his models better inspired his work – and then he took me to his ‘studio.’ It was just a rundown attic room, but I pretended not to notice. I was getting into the fantasy of me being a model just as much as he was by this point! I’d never done anything like this before, and it felt good to be the center of attention. All along, I’d been telling myself it was just a game that I could stop at any moment, but now I knew that I would go through with it, whatever he asked me to do.

He spread a blanket on the ground and told me to get comfortable, while he fiddled with his camera. I lay down and gazed into the lens, pretending I really was a famous model shooting a commercial for some fancy brand. The exhibitionism was intoxicating. I wriggled my hips, my short dress riding up even higher to reveal more of my toned thighs, and he whistled appreciatively. It was good to know he was enjoying the show, but my imaginary audience was taking over now; in my head I could see flashbulbs going off and hear a roar of approval from the crowd as I rolled onto my knees and let my dress slide right up, revealing my bare ass with its sexy tattoo.

My photographer moved around me, acting as if he was looking for the perfect angle, although really I knew he just wanted to get a look at my pussy. I held still and let him look all he wanted, hoping he was getting a close-up of my juicy pink folds. I was so wet, thoroughly turned on by my fantasy, and I wondered how clearly he could see the juice seeping out between my plump pussy lips. I could feel a throbbing, pulsing sensation spreading from my crotch all the way through my body, like an electrical current.

I heard him gasp as I pulled my dress down off my shoulder, exposing my breasts. In my head it was a ripple of applause, growing louder as I pushed the dress right down to my waist, and then let it fall. Naked, I felt more beautiful than ever before, sharing my true self with the camera. I felt so uninhibited, and I wanted to express the great surge of sexual power I felt. 

I stared straight into the lens, letting my audience know I was utterly in control, then lay back and let my thighs fall open, displaying my hot pussy wantonly. Slowly, teasingly, I ran my fingertips along the groove of my pussy, my cream making it slippery. My heavy breathing almost drowned out the clicking of the camera, but the buzz of excitement in my head was all I could focus on. Tilting my hips up, I thrust two fingers deep inside my hot, slick hole, my thumb working on my clit as I frigged my way to one of the best orgasms of my life.

Of course I had sex with my photographer after that – I was so horny I needed to get fucked hard, and we had a really good time together. And naturally, I wiped his camera’s memory card while he slept it off! Sometimes I wish I hadn’t deleted the pictures though, because I’m pretty sure the look of overwhelming arousal on my face would have been priceless…

If you enjoy erotic fiction and would like to contribute some of your own, you can email it to me at fanfiction@metart.com. I don't promise to post it in full, but I will pick out the juiciest bits to share!

 

 

READ MORE

Kiss and Tell

Erotic fiction inspired by Ana B and Uila

I’d always thought Uila had no idea I was into girls. I mean, we’d been friends since high school, and had many giggly conversations about boys, but I’d never shared the truth about my sexuality with her. It wasn’t like I had tons of experience, either; in the small, conservative town where we live, it’s impossible to make a move without the gossip starting. It was only when I went to stay with friends in the city that I got the chance to meet more free-spirited people, and I would return home buzzing with excitement and horny energy.

So one night, Uila was staying over at my place when the talk turned, as always, to sex. We were lounging on my bed as she recounted this long story about how her current boyfriend didn’t know how to kiss properly and she couldn’t think of how to tell him. I was gazing at her soft lips as she spoke, imagining exactly how I would kiss them myself, when she suddenly asked, “Does it feel different, kissing a girl?”

I could feel myself blushing bright red in surprise and confusion. “Come on, did you really think I hadn’t guessed?” she laughed. “I see the way you look at other girls… I just want to know if it’s different with girls and guys?”

“Well, yes…” I stammered. “Girls are softer, and sweeter. I can show you, if you’d like?”

She smiled, and I realized that was what she’d been hoping for. Without another moment’s hesitation, I leaned in and kissed her red lips, gently at first, then more passionately. Her tongue danced with mine. She put her arms around me and held me tight and I felt her stiff nipples brush against me through her thin top. Feeling bolder now I knew she was really turned on, I slid a hand up her top to pinch her nipple, feeling it throb and stiffen.

Sliding her top down off her shoulders and pushing her onto her back on the bed, I began kissing my way slowly from her lips to her nipples, savoring the heat and fragrance of her skin. She was trembling with arousal as I stroked and sucked her nipples, switching from one to the other until she was arching up off the bed and moaning with lust. I was dimly aware that my pussy was soaking wet, but all my attention was focused on Uila’s pleasure.

When I was certain she was entirely under my spell, I pulled her top right off, and then carried on kissing my way down, over her stomach, to the waistband of her shorts. She moaned and wriggled a little more frantically, my cue to continue my exploration. I unbuttoned her shorts, kissing each new area of skin as it was exposed, and eased them slowly down and off, leaving her wearing nothing but her skimpy white panties. Now I kissed her through them, my lips pressing against her crotch, surveying the contours of her pussy with each touch.

Her gasps and shivers told me she was ready to go further, and I slid her panties down, inch by inch, baring her tempting pussy. She spread her thighs, inviting me to taste her. For I moment I just drank in the sight of her beautiful pink folds, juice seeping from between her plump lips; then I kissed her there, slowly and gently, making her squirm.

I kissed and licked every inch of Uila’s body that night, and although we never spoke of it again, it gave me the confidence to be more open about my sexuality. I still consider kissing to be one of the most erotic and exciting things two girls can do!

 

If you enjoy erotic fiction and would like to contribute some of your own, you can email it to me at fanfiction@metart.com. I don't promise to post it in full, but I will pick out the juiciest bits to share!

 

 

 

READ MORE

Good Vibrations

Erotic fiction by Frank, inspired by Tracy Lindsay and Ariel Rebel

This follows on from the last episode posted on July 28, titled ‘Colossal Pleasure.’ The story so far: our gorgeous models met up for a SexArt location shoot. While Mango and Amarna Miller enjoyed some kinky fun, Tracy Lindsay and Ariel Rebel were left to get to know one another better.

The story continues…

Tracy and Ariel had never met before, but they felt comfortable with each other immediately. Well, maybe a little more than comfortable… as their scriptwriter Rose left them to enjoy each other’s company, she had already noticed a certain spark between them. Both girls had pushed the boundaries in their movies for SexArt, and shared an unconventional and somewhat daring outlook that instantly attracted them to each other. The flirtatious sparkle between them increased as they speculated about what would be in store for them on this shoot – Rose still wasn’t telling, although she had said it was important that they all spoke such good English.

Rose had arranged for them all to have dinner together, and when they went inside to change, Ariel had a message from the front desk to say there was a package for her; she had it sent up to her room. She took a quick peep at the intriguing contents, and smiled as she imagined telling Tracy about it.

The dinner was fantastic. Mango was there, but seemed a little sleepy and distracted, while Amarna, it seemed, was ‘otherwise engaged.’ No doubt there was a story to tell there! Ariel and Tracy only had eyes for each other, and when they returned to their hotel, Ariel invited her new friend to help her investigate the package.

Tracy took a look inside, and giggled with lustful surprise. It was a matching pair of… sex contraptions! She had seen something similar before, but nothing so complex. It was a kind of seat, with a huge dildo sticking up from the middle of it, and a controller that promised all kinds of naughty fun. Ariel explained that one of her friends had designed it, and wanted her to test the prototype.

“I could use a second opinion though,” she added with a smile that made Tracy quiver with anticipation. They sat very close to each other as they investigated the controller, discovering to their amazement that not only did the dildo attachment vibrate, but it also expanded in girth, and increased in length! It even had a memory function. They looked at each other with eyes wide, imagining how it would feel to ride it. 

“It’s your toy, you should go first,” Tracy said. “But I get the controller.”

“Okay, but then you have to record it,” Ariel laughed. “Because whatever you do to me, I’m going to do exactly the same to you next.”

Tracy felt herself getting really wet as she watched Ariel use the little tube of lube to get the toy slippery, then stand and slip off her panties with no trace of shyness. When she took her dress off too, it took all Tracy’s self-control not to grab her for a kiss.

“Now, wait until it’s right inside me before starting it up,” Ariel giggled, as she squatted over the toy and slowly lowered herself down on it. Watching the big probe spread Ariel’s tight pussy open and thrust inside it was almost unbearably exciting. Tracy did her best to concentrate, listening to the low throb as she turned the toy on and it started to vibrate.

Ariel’s giggly high spirits soon turned to genuine arousal as the probe did its work. She rocked her hips, riding the sensations until it hit the perfect spot and she started to tremble with pleasure. Tracy tried the little joystick that made the probe move around, enjoying Ariel’s squeals of delight as each movement made her shake harder. She turned the vibration up until Ariel was moaning involuntarily, then expanded the girth and length, little by little, until the sexy redhead was gasping and crying out as it filled her like the biggest cock she’d ever imagined.

Ariel started riding it like it was a real cock, raising and lowering her ass as she slid up and down on it. Her eyes were closed and she was lost in pleasure, chasing her orgasm. Tracy watched her, fascinated and very turned on. She realized she was dripping wet, and slid her free hand into her panties to touch herself.

“I wonder what the red button does?” she mused. Ariel didn’t reply, she was beyond the point where she could speak coherently, so Tracy tapped the button anyway. With a gasp, Ariel reared up so high she almost slid right off the probe, her eyes flying open.

“Oh, it’s huge!” she gasped. “It just got massive!” Tracy realized the button made the dildo grow to full length instantly – a real thrust effect! “Do it again!” Ariel giggled, settling herself back down on the toy.  

Now Tracy had figured out how to control the toy, she used her expert knowledge of the female body to drive Ariel crazy. She brought her to the brink of orgasm over and over again, then eased off, each peak more exquisitely frustrating than the next. It felt almost like a video game as she watched Ariel’s response to each move she made. When she knew Ariel’s climax was going to be the most raw, powerful, earth-shattering one she’d ever experienced, she finally hit the red button again, sending her over the edge.

It took a while for Ariel to recover from her orgasm enough to speak. When she was finally able, she smiled as she said two simple words: “You’re next…!”

To be continued…

Many thanks to our member, Frank, for writing this exciting story (and for giving me a cameo role!). If you enjoy erotic fiction and would like to contribute some of your own, you can email it to me at fanfiction@metart.com. I don't promise to post it in full, but I will pick out the juiciest bits to share!

 

READ MORE

Bound

Erotic fiction inspired by Bella T

I love the feeling of rope against my skin. I like to feel it pull tight around my wrists, restricting my movement, limiting my free will. And yes, I enjoy bondage games…but it’s not just the loss of power that turns me on, it’s the physical sensation too. I’ve never heard of anyone else who gets excited by the mere sight of rope, the way I do. I can’t look at it without imagining it being wrapped around my limbs.

Lately I’ve taken to keeping a length of silk rope under my pillow, and stroking it against my body while I masturbate. I tried something new today. I was feeling really horny, but instead of just lying on my bed to rub myself to a quick orgasm, I took my time, teasing myself as I undressed and put on a sexy black lace dress. Then I wrapped the rope around my wrists, leaning against the wall and imagining my captor’s eyes burning between my legs like a laser. Pulses of pleasure throbbed through my core as I squeezed the tops of my thighs together.

I pulled up my dress and wound the rope between my breasts and around my waist, every rasp of delicious friction stoking my arousal. Careful not to touch my pussy – even though I wanted to so badly – I looped the rope around my crotch and tugged. I felt a rush of wetness as the rope tightened around my pussy, squeezing it in the most electrifying way.

After a few minutes of that I couldn’t hold back any longer. I lay on the bed and slid the rope between my pussy lips, working it back and forth so it stimulated my clit. I was so wet it slid along my slippery groove easily. I rolled onto my front, pulling the rope tighter around my wrists, my ass in the air as I humped against the rope. Now I desperately needed to be penetrated. Thrusting three fingers into my wet hole from behind, I pumped them in and out vigorously. The rope was still rubbing against my clit, and I felt my whole body go into paroxysms of pleasure as I came hard.

I hope one day I’ll meet someone who shares my rope fetish, but for now, it feels good to share my naughty little secret with you…

 

If you enjoy erotic fiction and would like to contribute some of your own, you can email it to me at fanfiction@metart.com. I don't promise to post it in full, but I will pick out the juiciest bits to share!

 

READ MORE

Colossal Pleasure

Erotic fiction by Frank, inspired by Mango and Amarna Miller.

This follows on from the first episode posted on May 28, titled ‘Power Play.’ The story so far: Mango and Amarna met on a SexArt location shoot and felt an immediate attraction to one another. After a trip to the store for sex toys, Mango restrained Amarna on the bed for a taste of intensely pleasurable domination.

The story continues…

Amarna was still sleeping when the phone rang. Mango grabbed it before it woke her. It was the front desk.

“A young man named Jorge is asking for you. Should we send him up?” Jorge was the cute driver who had taken them to the sex store earlier that night. She hadn’t been sure if he would have the nerve to accept her invitation.

“Yes, please do, and could you send up a pitcher of sangria with him?” That gave her enough time to dress and wash the evidence of her feasting on Amarna from her face before Jorge knocked at the door. No longer dressed in his uniform, he looked even more studly. Mango ushered him into the living room of the suite, explaining that Amarna was sleeping, and they had some sangria as they chatted. He told her he was at university studying law, and the driver gig was just a summer job. As he started to relax and lose his initial shyness, she took a deep breath and revealed why she and Amarna were in town. Although he looked shocked, he was clearly excited by the idea too.

“I’m meeting our scriptwriter, Rose, for dinner, but I thought you might like to get to know Amarna a little better?” Mango suggested. He nodded eagerly, and she poured him some more sangria and led him into the bedroom. Amarna had been woken by the sound of them talking. Mango had covered her with a sheet, but she was still strapped to the bed. Jorge’s eyes widened with surprise, but Mango noticed the bulge at his crotch swelling. Smiling to herself, she undid the straps restraining Amarna’s wrists and ankles.

“Darling, I have to go meet Rose now, but I thought you might like to have some fun with our new friend?” she asked. Amarna flushed bright red, but she smiled. Mango had read her mood perfectly. “Okay, I’m going to have a quick shower, and I’ll check on you in a few minutes…”

By the time Mango had dressed for dinner and returned to the living room, Amarna had put on a silk robe, Jorge had poured her some sangria, and they were having what looked like an intimate conversation, all murmuring and flirtatious looks. She raised an eyebrow questioningly, and Amarna nodded and smiled. Satisfied that her friend was happy with the way the evening was shaping up, Mango told them to have fun, and headed out.

Left alone, Amarna and Jorge began to kiss. He was eager at first, but then seemed to draw back, a little hesitant. There was something about Amarna that made her easy to confide in, and haltingly, a little embarrassed, he told her what was bothering him. He had no problem getting girls to date him, but he had a lot of disappointments when it came to sex. Amarna was intrigued, and pushed him to open up further. He told her his big issue was… a BIG penis. Most girls freaked out when they saw what he was packing.

Amarna smiled as she said she was pretty sure she could handle it. Jorge relaxed then, and as they started kissing even more passionately, she slid her hand to his crotch and was excited to feel the monster in his pants stirring. As she unzipped him, she resolved not to express any surprise; but couldn’t suppress a gasp when she saw it. “Oh my!” she whispered, awe-struck.

Jorge turned red again, and made to pull away, but Amarna stopped him by letting her robe fall open to show her beautiful alabaster skin. She took hold of his cock with both hands as it reached enormous stiffness, measuring the girth with her delicate little fingers. A stroke and a squeeze, and he was utterly under her spell. She could feel his eyes glued to the undulations of her fantastic rump as she led him back to the bedroom.

Reaching for the bottle of lotion on the bedside stand, she began to stroke it over his cock, until it was slippery and shiny. To her amazement she realized it had not even been fully hard until now. Under her soft, warm touch, it just grew and grew. She kissed and licked the head, and sucked as deep as she could, but there was no way she could get much of it in her mouth.

Wet as she still was from Mango’s earlier attention and her current arousal, she wondered if that huge cock would really fit in her tight pussy. She straddled Jorge’s face in a sixty-nine so he could lick her and get her sweet folds spread open. She licked him and jacked him with her lotion-slick hands as he lapped at her hot slit. He didn’t have Mango’s expertise, but he had skills of his own when it came to eating pussy, she discovered.

When she was so wet she could feel juice trickling down her thighs, she turned around, straddled his crotch, and very, very slowly lowered herself onto him. The head alone stretched her to her limit. She took a deep breath and inched her way down. As the stretching, throbbing sensation began to feel really good, she dropped with all her weight, and let the massive shaft fill her all the way up. She leaned forward and kissed him, rocking her hips slowly at first, and then gaining momentum as her pleasure grew.

It felt incredible for them both, and Jorge grabbed her hips and began to guide her pace, but like a true gentleman did not try to thrust upwards. Full as she was, his whole shaft was still not inside her. Her snug pussy walls squeezed him spasmodically, pulses of intense pleasure firing through her whole body. Sweat trickled down between her beautiful breasts. Heat radiated from the hot shaft penetrating her core, and she realized she was going to cum…Riding faster and harder, she reached behind her to squeeze his balls. As he tightened his grip on her hips, she felt him expand even more inside her and for the first time thrust up into her as he came with a cry of pleasure. The feel of the hot blasts inside her triggered her own orgasm, one of the most intense she had ever experienced.

As they caught their breath, Amarna asked, “Have you ever considered our profession?”

Jorge laughed and replied, “I don’t think lawyer and porn star is a very good mix!"

It’s our profession’s loss, Amarna thought as he left, much later. She had just started to doze again when Mango returned, demanding details…

To be continued…

Many thanks to our member, Frank, for writing this exciting story (and for giving me a cameo role!). If you enjoy erotic fiction and would like to contribute some of your own, you can email it to me at fanfiction@metart.com. I don't promise to post it in full, but I will pick out the juiciest bits to share!

 

READ MORE

Private Orgasms

Erotic fiction inspired by Katherine

I share an apartment in the city with three other girls. It’s fun, but there’s not a lot of privacy. Sure, I masturbate hastily in the shower occasionally, but I can’t really take my time over it without the risk of someone bursting in and catching me. I don’t have a boyfriend right now, and I’m feeling pretty frustrated!

One day at work I was researching hotel rooms online for some important visiting clients when it occurred to me that I might have found my perfect solution. I told my boss I was taking the rest of the afternoon off to check out the hotels personally; he seemed really happy that I was taking the responsibility so seriously! I went to the nicest hotel and the concierge showed me the most exclusive suite, which was ideal for our VIP clients; when I booked it, and then mentioned that I needed somewhere to rest for a few hours, he was more than happy to offer me a complimentary room.

Of course the room he gave me was very simple compared to the luxury suite, but it was peaceful and the big fluffy bed looked so inviting. I undressed slowly, savoring the solitude, and lay down on the cool sheets. I imagined how it would feel if I was waiting for a lover to join me, the pulse of anticipation starting gently and increasing in intensity until I could feel it thudding through my veins. Grabbing a pillow, I wrapped my legs around it and squeezed. I was already wet, and I could feel my juice seeping out and soaking the pillow as I rolled on top of it and humped my crotch against it.

Just then I was distracted by a noise… the unmistakeable sound of a woman’s low moans of pleasure. I realized there was a couple having sex in the next room! I lay there listening, my hips involuntarily beginning to hump again to the rhythm of the woman’s moans. I closed my eyes and pictured her, glistening with perspiration, straddling her man and riding up and down on his cock. Her moans grew louder and more high-pitched, and I imagined that he must be thrusting up into her, hard and steady, his rigid pole slick with her cream. Suddenly I was desperate to feel that penetrating sensation myself; casting around wildly for something to use, I grabbed my hairbrush from my purse and slid the thick handle into my wet pussy.

My hips started jerking as my pussy fluttered and clenched spasmodically around the handle. I was still face down, grinding down on my hand as I moved the hairbrush handle in and out, imagining the man in the next room was lying on top of me, his weight pressing against me as his cock filled me. The woman’s moans were rapid now, as she approached her orgasm, and I matched my pace to hers. My thighs clamped tight around my hand as I shook with the full force of my climax, just as she reached hers with a loud gasp of release.

I lay there for a while, trembling with the aftershocks of my orgasm, listening to the sounds of the couple talking softly, showering and leaving. I guessed they were enjoying an illicit liaison, and that idea turned me on again. This time I lay on my back, legs spread wide, and imagined them watching me as I masturbated for them.

When I left the hotel, the concierge just murmured discreetly that he hoped I had enjoyed my rest. I told him that it had been just what I needed - and when our VIP clients arrived a few days later, I was able to tell them truthfully that the beds in this hotel were very comfortable...

 

If you enjoy erotic fiction and would like to contribute some of your own, you can email it to me at fanfiction@metart.com. I don't promise to post it in full, but I will pick out the juiciest bits to share!

 

READ MORE

Pierced Nipples

Erotic fiction inspired by Alice E

It’s unusual for a girl to be able to orgasm just by having her nipples stimulated, so I guess I’m one of the lucky ones! My nipples have always been very sensitive, and just having them gently stroked or sucked is so arousing I get wet immediately. Suck a little harder, tweak them or flick them with your tongue, and I’m utterly at your mercy, a quivering heap of orgasmic nerve endings!

My favorite sexual position is to sit astride my partner so he can suck on my nipples as I ride him. That way, he can feel my pussy squeeze tight around his cock with every contraction of my orgasm. Since I had my nipples pierced, the sensation is even more incredible; I do find myself getting turned on at the most inappropriate times, though! All it takes is for someone to brush past me a little too close, and my nipples start to stiffen and throb, sending a direct current of excitement down to my pussy. I’ve lost count of the number of times I’ve had to excuse myself at meetings, dinner parties and bars, and go find a private place to satisfy my urge to touch myself. Luckily it doesn’t usually take long, as once my nipples are hard and my pussy is creamed up, I climax very easily.

A few days ago I went to a friend’s house for coffee. Several of our girlfriends were there, so when I started to get that familiar horny urge, it was easy to slip away from the chatter and find somewhere quiet. Her bedroom was shady and inviting, the blinds drawn against the heat, and I lay down on her bed and untied the halterneck of my top, pushing it down around my waist. My nipples were pulsing, so hot and hard, and as I squeezed one between my fingertips and tugged at my piercing, I felt a fresh surge of juice flood my panties.

Another few seconds of that and I’m sure I would have climaxed, but just then the door burst open and my friend came into the room. Obviously she had come to fetch something, but it went right out of her head at the sight of me writhing with pleasure on her bed, stroking my bare breasts.

There was a split second when she just stared at me in amazement… and then she straddled my half-naked body and started sucking one of my nipples, hard. I started to cum almost immediately, but she didn’t let up. She sucked soft and then hard again, ran her tongue over my nipple, gently bit it and pulled my piercing with her teeth. When I thought I couldn’t cum any more, she switched to the other nipple, and set me off on another long string of orgasms. Finally, she slid her hand into my sodden panties and thrust three fingers into my slick hole, making my hips buck so hard with the almost unbearable pleasure that I nearly threw her off me.

She dismounted as I lay there shuddering with the aftershocks of my orgasmic frenzy, and winked as she left the room, licking her sticky fingers. It took me a few minutes to gather my composure enough to rejoin my girlfriends, reeking of sex no doubt and feeling quite shaky and lightheaded. I’ve been replaying what happened over and over in my head ever since…

 

If you enjoy erotic fiction and would like to contribute some of your own, you can email it to me at fanfiction@metart.com. I don't promise to post it in full, but I will pick out the juiciest bits to share!

 

READ MORE

Dripping Wet

Erotic fiction inspired by Linsy A

A mutual friend introduced me to Linsy, and I liked her right away. She was so much fun, the kind of girl you can always rely on to go just that little bit further than she should. She was an incredible flirt, and a couple of times when she turned the charm on me, I found myself wondering if she was actually into girls and had heard I was too.

I got my chance to test that theory when she invited herself to stay over at my place one night after we’d been out to a bar with friends. Linsy was acting a little tipsy, but actually I’d been watching her and I knew for a fact she’d only been drinking soda. I figured it was her way of getting away with acting outrageously and not taking responsibility for it.

We went straight to my room, Linsy giggling and grabbing onto my arm constantly, and then she announced that she was going to take a shower. She pushed open the door to the en suite bathroom, but she didn’t go in. Instead she stood in the doorway and kicked off her shoes, then unzipped her skirt and let it slide to the floor. At this point, I discovered that she wasn’t wearing panties! She giggled harder at the expression on my face – a blend of embarrassment, surprise and arousal, I would image – and then turned, wiggling her perfect little ass at me, and walked into the bathroom.

She didn’t close the door, and so of course I followed like a faithful puppy. I watched as she turned on the faucet and climbed under it, not bothering to remove her top. The wet fabric was soon clinging to her like a second skin, her nipples poking out hard.

“Oh, that feels good!” she purred as the water cascaded over her. Her expression had changed subtly as the pleasurable sensations washed through her, and as she looked into my eyes I got the distinct impression she wasn’t just teasing me any more. Gazing right at me, she unhooked the shower handset and slid down to the floor of the stall, spreading her legs and pointing the powerful jet of water directly at her pussy. Right away, she began to shudder with excitement as the spray pounded her sweet pink folds. My own pussy twitched and pulsed in sympathy, my panties wet with my seeping cream.

As Linsy played the water over her crotch, arching her back and moaning with pleasure now, the urge to touch myself became too strong to resist. I started to rub myself through my tight pants, and when that wasn’t enough, I tugged them down around my thighs and slid my hand into my sodden panties.

Linsy and I watched each other intently now, as we both frigged our way to orgasm. She had stuffed a couple of fingers into her pussy and was sliding them in and out rapidly as she aimed the jet of water at her puffed up clit. I slid my panties down, as far as they would go with my tight pants still around my thighs, so she could see my fingers thrusting into my hot hole. She was first to start cumming, her thighs clamping shut around the showerhead as she gasped and moaned. The expression on her face was all it took to send me over the edge too, my juice trickling down my legs as my orgasm thundered through me.

After that, we just looked at each other for a long, hungry moment; then Linsy beckoned to me and said, “Hey, wanna get cleaned up? There’s plenty of room in here for two…”

 

If you enjoy erotic fiction and would like to contribute some of your own, you can email it to me at fanfiction@metart.com. I don't promise to post it in full, but I will pick out the juiciest bits to share!

 

READ MORE

White cotton panties

Erotic fiction inspired by Audrey

I was pretty excited – although I tried not to show it – when Audrey asked me to go into the store changing room with her to give my opinion on the outfit she was trying on. We’d been casual friends for a while, and I’d always admired her cool, edgy style. She was the girl everyone wanted to get close to, and I was thrilled she’d picked me to help her choose the dress for her date that night. I was also quite curious to find out what she was wearing under her tight black pants!

What I wasn’t expecting was a pair of plain white cotton panties under those sexy pants. I couldn’t help staring at the way they clung to the curves of Audrey’s peachy behind like a second skin. I watched, enthralled, as she bent over to remove her boots and pants, and I saw the crotch of the panties pulled tight against her pussy. I felt my own panties start to get damp as I looked.

Audrey seemed totally unaware of the effect she was having on me as she pulled off her sweater, revealing that she wasn’t wearing anything underneath it. She turned around and I could clearly see the outline of her big, puffy clit through the thin fabric of her panties. I watched in a haze of arousal as she tried on the dress she’d selected and asked what I thought, my replies to her questions monosyllabic. Disappointed with my unenthusiastic reaction to the dress, she took it off again.

“Maybe I should just go like this, huh?” she asked, looking at me very boldly. I felt myself blush, and she laughed… but she looked pleased too. She hooked her fingers into the sides of her panties and eased them down, so they barely covered her pussy mound. “How about this?” she murmured, not laughing now. I nodded, unable to tear my gaze away from her crotch. Was she really going to show me her pussy?

Slowly and tantalizingly, she pushed her panties down around her thighs, tilting her hips forward so I got the full effect of her pussy, with that big, puffy, protruding clit. I wanted to touch it so badly, to peel her lips apart and thrust my tongue inside… I was shaking as I looked up at her face and realized she wasn’t teasing any more. She wanted me to do it.

I knew if I hesitated I would lose my nerve, so I immediately knelt between Audrey’s parted legs and pressed my face against her crotch, grabbing her clit between my lips and sucking. She jumped and started trembling, hard – maybe she hadn’t expected me to take it so far, or maybe it was just her first time with another girl? Whatever, I was determined to make sure it was also her best.

Flicking her clit with my tongue as I sucked it, I ran a finger along the cleft of her pussy lips, discovering how wet she was. I pushed my finger into her slippery hole, adding a second and hooking them so they found her G-spot. Then I started to slide them in and out with a steady rhythm, sucking her clit a little harder as I did so. Two minutes of that and she was quaking like jello, her juice running down into the palm of my hand.

I felt supremely confident now as I bent her over, her hands supporting her on the bench as I thrust my tongue into her hot, sweet hole from behind. My wet fingers stroked her clit as I ate her voraciously, and before long she was drenching my lips with her cream, thrusting back against me and then covering her own mouth with her hand to stifle her moans as she came.

Still shaking, she pulled her panties up, a wet patch immediately appearing on the front as her juice soaked through them. She looked dazed as she slowly dressed and we left the store together without saying much. But when we reached her car and instead of driving me home she took me straight back to her place, I knew she’d be cancelling her date for that night…

 

If you enjoy erotic fiction and would like to contribute some of your own, you can email it to me at fanfiction@metart.com.      I don't promise to post it in full, but I will pick out the juiciest bits to share!

READ MORE

Bush craft

Erotic fiction inspired by Alya

This might sound strange to some of you – especially if you are a little older and more experienced than me – but until recently I had never been with a girl with a hairy pussy. Girls my own age all go bare, and I can hardly remember what my own bush looked like before I starting waxing.

I don’t have a steady girlfriend, but there’s a club where I like to go to pick up girls. A lot of the women there are lesbian or bisexual, and looking for some no-strings fun. I’m still exploring my sexuality – I only ‘came out’ as a lesbian a couple of years ago – and I’ve had some amazing experiences and learned a lot about what turns me on. But this was something fresh and exciting.

This particular night at the club, I was dancing and flirting with a sexy girl in a blue lace dress. She looked Hispanic, with beautiful tanned skin and dark eyes. She had a slight accent I couldn’t quite place over the loud music, and a way of glancing at me, and then away, that drove me crazy. I wanted her with every atom of my being.

I could hardly believe she wanted me too, but it was surprisingly easy to persuade her to come back to my place, which was only a couple of blocks away. We hardly spoke on the walk there, both too horny and keyed up, but she took my hand and that made my pussy throb with lust and anticipation.

When we got inside, we didn’t waste any time – we both knew what we wanted. She sat down on my big red beanbag chair, her skirt riding up to reveal her matching turquoise panties. Instantly, my eyes were drawn to the copious hair curling out around her panty-crotch. I moved closer, and she smiled to see my surprised expression. Slowly and deliberately, she spread her thighs apart and beckoned me closer. Her pubic hair was so thick and dark, covering the tops of her thighs. She tugged the crotch of her panties aside, letting me see how the luxuriant hair hid her pussy. I watched, enthralled, as she played with the springy hair, patting and gently pulling it.

“Take your panties off!” I implored her, breathlessly. She nodded and wriggled out of them, then spread her legs even wider so her pussy lips parted and I could just see a glimpse of pink between the dark curls. Licking her fingers, she ran them along the groove of her pussy lips, the hair parting to show more of her shiny pink folds, already wet with her arousal.

That was it: I couldn’t hold back any longer. Moving forward, I pressed my face between her thighs, inhaling the musky scent from her bush, the wiry hairs tickling my skin. I felt a surge of wetness soaking through my own panties as I hooked her legs up over my shoulders and ground my face harder against her pussy, my tongue finding her creamy center and thrusting inside. The smell, taste and feel of her hair and the tangy treasure it concealed was so intoxicating, I knew I was ready to eat her pussy all night long…

 

If you enjoy erotic fiction and would like to contribute some of your own, you can email it to me at fanfiction@metart.com. I don't promise to post it in full, but I will pick out the juiciest bits to share!

 

READ MORE

Friction

Erotic fiction inspired by Illaria

My lover gave me a little gift box wrapped with a ribbon, and told me to open it when I was alone and thinking of him. Inside was a pair of panties, unlike anything I’d seen before. The waistband was pink lace, but the crotch of the panties was a string, threaded with three big pearls. I blushed just imagining how it would feel to wear them. Wriggling out of my jeans and plain cotton underwear, I stepped into the sexy panties and slowly slid them on. The feel of the smooth, cold pearls against my hot pussy was so strange, and so exciting… it was as if every nerve ending in my body was concentrated on those three points.

I tugged gently on the front of the waistband and the pearls were forced tighter against my pussy, moving my lips apart to make way for them. I spread my legs wider, the pearls pushing between my juicy folds. The highest one was rubbing against my clit, sending tremors of arousal right through my body. The second and third slid over my hot center, becoming slippery with my cream. When I tugged the panties from the back, the third pearl nestled in my puckered asshole.

I squeezed my legs together tightly, the pearls pressing harder against my tender flesh, making my whole crotch throb with heat. Lying back, I pulled the string of pearls back and forth, feeling every inch of my pussy twitch and shiver as they slid along the slick channel between my lips, drenched with my juice now. The sensations built until I was shuddering uncontrollably, gasping as the need for release became overpowering.

Clenching my fists, I thrust them between my legs, clenching my thighs around them so the first pearl was grinding hard against my clit and the second and third pushed right inside my sticky honeypot. Squirming and bucking my hips, I rubbed and moaned my way to a climax that had me in convulsions of pleasure.

When I finally stopped shaking, I peeled the panties off my soaked pussy and licked my cream off the pearls, then put them back on and called my lover to tell him how it felt to wear them. As soon as I started to describe it, I felt so horny that I took them off and stuffed them right into my pussy – beads and lace – and rubbed myself to another powerful climax as he listened.

Now he’s dared me to wear the panties under a short skirt and meet him for a drink at our favorite hotel bar. Will I be brave enough to flash some lucky guy there? Or will I just get so turned on by the delicious friction that I cum right there on the barstool? I’m getting wet again just thinking about it…

 

If you enjoy erotic fiction and would like to contribute some of your own, you can email it to me at fanfiction@metart.com. I don't promise to post it in full, but I will pick out the juiciest bits to share!

READ MORE

Just can’t wait…

Erotic fiction inspired by Lexi B

You told me to meet you here at lunchtime, but I’ve waited nearly an hour now and there’s still no sign of you. I guess you’re tied up in a meeting somewhere… that’s the trouble with all this sneaking around, but we’d both get fired if anyone saw us together. The frustration is unbearable, though. Since I woke up this morning, all I’ve been able to think about is your big cock sliding into my pussy, and if it doesn’t happen soon I’m sure I’ll go crazy.

Under my coat I’m wearing a sexy dress. I know if you saw me in it, you would get hard in an instant. I imagine you pushing me up against the wall, tugging my panties down around my thighs and thrusting into me, without even pausing to say hello. That thought gets me so turned on. I can feel my nipples getting hard with arousal, and I pull open my dress and pinch them, feeling a pulse of pleasure right down to my pussy. We chose this derelict building as our meeting place because there are no prying eyes, so there’s nobody here to see me if I give in to the urge that’s getting too strong to ignore. 

I slide my hand into my panties and touch myself, my fingers coming away slippery with my cream. I’m hot, drenched, so ready to get fucked that two fingers glide right inside my hot hole without resistance. I add a third, craving that filled-up, stretched-open feeling that only your cock can give me. Pulling my panties down to my ankles, I squat, my knees wide, spreading my pussy open. Now I don’t care if anyone does see me, I just want to cum. I bunch my fingers together and ride up and down, squeezing tight around them as if it’s your stiff cock I’m riding. My fingers are soaked, slick with my juice, and as I bounce on them harder and faster I can feel the waves of my orgasm approach.

I always love it best when you do me from behind though, so I bend over, one knee raised onto a concrete post, and finger-fuck myself into a frenzy of pleasure, bucking my hips to maximise each intense blast of pleasure. When I do climax it’s incredible – starbursts and explosions firing through my body over and over.

Still shaking, I use my sodden panties to wipe my sticky fingers and my pussy as best I can. Then I drape them over the concrete post so if you do eventually make it here, you’ll know what you missed…

If you enjoy erotic fiction and would like to contribute some of your own, you can email it to me at fanfiction@metart.com. I don't promise to post it in full, but I will pick out the juiciest bits to share!

 

READ MORE

Body Language

Erotic fiction inspired by Apolonia and Misha Cross

Misha tries to keep her voice steady as she reads, but she’s stumbling over the words as Apolonia slides a hand up her skirt. She’s never seen this side of Apolonia before, so strong and domineering. It makes her excited, and a little nervous. She glances up from the page as Apolonia begins to unbutton her blouse, and the look of lust on her seducer’s pretty face almost overpowers her. She struggles on as Apolonia removes her bra, and kneels to slide down her panties, but by the time Apolonia tears the book from her hands and stuffs her panties into her mouth to silence her, she is already quivering with anticipation. Those pretty lips around her nipple are all it takes, and she surrenders utterly as Apolonia throws her on the sofa and spanks her ass cheeks, before burying her tongue in that tempting pink slot.

The ferocity with which Apolonia licks, sucks, finger-fucks and spanks her has Misha moaning and grabbing her lover’s hand to urge her on. She’s completely lost in a pleasure so intense it’s almost painful. She moves to her knees and Apolonia spanks her again and eats her hungrily, her own fingers strumming her clit to intensify the sensations. She straddles the doll-like beauty’s face and bucks her hips as she rides, shaking on the brink of release; then moves into spoons, letting Apolonia handle her roughly and frig her to a climax that consumes her.

Pulling off Apolonia’s panties with her teeth, Misha uses them to gag her lover, as she plunges her fingers into that juiced up box and tongues her asshole. Now she’s playing power games of her own, pulling Apolonia’s hair, spitting, squeezing, grabbing and sucking until the Spanish sweetheart gasps and moans and thrusts back hard against her hand. When Apolonia sits astride Misha’s lap and rides her fingers, she is almost delirious with pleasure, shuddering through a noisy orgasm with Misha’s mouth clamped to her breast.

Misha’s face and pussy are both flushed bright pink with sexual adrenaline as Apolonia moves on top of her in a sixty-nine and begins to rub and lick her again. She slides her fingers into Apolonia’s snatch as it hovers over her lips, too consumed with ecstasy to lick until her orgasm has subsided. She kisses her lover, tender now that her passion is spent, Apolonia quickly re-establishing herself as the dominant partner with some assertive sucking and grabbing. Misha knows she’ll never be able to resist Apolonia’s seductive blend of beauty and power…

 

If you enjoy erotic fiction and would like to contribute some of your own, you can email it to me at fanfiction@metart.com. I don’t promise to post it in full, but I will pick out the juiciest bits to share!

 

READ MORE

First Time Flashing

Erotic fiction inspired by Tigra

I was housesitting for a friend who lives in the city recently. I’m from the country, and I found the busy streets a little overwhelming, but quite exciting too. I wondered how many of the people rushing by were potential friends, or even lovers? The thought made me blush and look away whenever a stranger caught my eye.

One afternoon I came in from doing some shopping. There was snow on the ground, but inside the apartment was very warm, and I peeled off several layers of clothing, until I was down to just my underwear, and settled on the wide windowsill to watch the world go by. There were people passing in the street below, and I could see movement in some of the windows of the apartment block opposite.

I don’t know how long it took before it dawned on me that if I could see them, maybe people could see me too. I suppose at that point I should have moved away from the window, or put some clothes on, but I didn’t. It was exciting to think maybe someone was watching me right at that moment, hoping to see me do something I should only do in private. The idea made me flush with self-consciousness, but it also turned me on. I could feel my pussy getting creamy as I imagined some guy peeping at me. What if he was stroking his cock while he looked at me?  

Trembling a little with arousal, I slid the strap of my vest top down, exposing more of my breasts. Was that bright flash I saw at the window opposite just a trick of the light, or was someone there, watching me? Encouraged by my own fevered imaginings, I pulled my top down further, so my nipple was exposed. Immediately it stiffened, almost as if someone had touched it. I imagined my watcher gasping with surprised pleasure, his hand involuntarily tightening around his dick.

Emboldened by the arousal that surged through me, I pushed my top all the way down to my waist, stroking my hands over my breasts. My pussy felt so hot and wet, and I rubbed myself through my panties, which were soaked through with my juice. I had never wanted to be penetrated so badly in my life. Kneeling up on the windowsill to give my unknown audience the perfect view, I eased my panties down around my thighs, giving a full-frontal flash of my pussy. I waited as long as I could before the urge to touch myself became too strong to resist. Then I stuffed my hand between my legs, fingers seeking out the slippery, cream-slick groove of my plump lips and sliding inside.

The tight panties around my thighs prevented me from spreading my legs any wider, and the pressure of my hand against my mound as my fingers thrust in and out was provoking a steady trickle of juice down my legs. Thinking only of my own need for release now, I pulled the panties down to my ankles so I could sit on the windowsill and open my knees wide, my fingers pumping into my slot harder and faster. Was my watcher’s hand a blur as he jacked himself faster too? My whole body shook as the spasms announcing my impending climax fired through me.

I spun back to my knees, this time with my ass towards the window, back arched so my pussy was on full view. I rode my fingers until my orgasm swept through me, then pressed my twitching pussy against the glass, smearing it with my cream. As I sank down onto the windowsill, utterly sated, I wondered if my watcher had sprayed the inside of his window with his cumload. I hoped so.

I’m thinking of moving to the big city now. Ever since this happened, I’ve been longing to find a place where I can see and be seen…

 

If you enjoy erotic fiction and would like to contribute some of your own, you can email it to me at fanfiction@metart.com. I don't promise to post it in full, but I will pick out the juiciest bits to share!

READ MORE

Power Play

Erotic fiction by Frank, inspired by Mango and Amarna Miller

Mango was running a little late when she arrived at her hotel. A note at reception requested for her to meet Rose poolside, so she quickly changed into a bikini and a cute wrap, and went down to the pool. The maître d'hôtel led her to a table at the poolside restaurant, where Rose was sitting with some models she recognized. Her reputation as a nudist obviously preceded her, as the girls teased her, asking if she was planning to take her bikini off for some skinny-dipping. With the ice broken, they sat and chatted over drinks. Rose spoke to each of them individually, telling them SexArt was working on a new project, but she didn’t tell them exactly what it was to be. Then she left them to enjoy the sun and the pool.

Mango felt especially drawn to Amarna Miller, and despite their language difference they were soon talking intimately. Amarna was curious to know what Rose had asked Mango.

“She wanted to know why I hadn’t done any boy-girl shoots, and whether I would consider it,” Mango told her. “And then she asked me, how about anal? I told her I like it, but do you remember how much fuss there was when I played with my ass in my ‘Girls Love Sex’ episode?”

“My questions were a little different,” Amarna told her. “She asked me if, in real life, I preferred being a dom or a sub. I know I blushed when I admitted preferring to be submissive. And then she asked me if I thought I could write dialog – how strange!”

“So you are a sub? That’s interesting…” Mango smiled. “I like to be submissive in movies sometimes, but in real life I’m a true dom. Wanna play?”

“Yes, mistress!” Amarna replied, looking down and blushing even harder.

Mango took Amarna’s hand and led her through the lobby, telling her they needed to go to buy some toys. The doorman summoned a cab and she asked the cute driver if he knew a suitable store. Turning red, he admitted he did, and offered to wait while they did their shopping.

Mango chose a good assortment of restraints. “Are you loud when you cum?” she asked Amarna. When Amarna nodded, she plucked a ball gag from the display. “Maybe I should bring you out of here with a collar and leash on?” she murmured. Amarna turned even paler. Mango chose to use the handcuffs instead, helping Amarna into the back seat of the cab and then exposing her breasts and fondling them as they made their way back to the hotel. The driver glanced at the mirror repeatedly, but said nothing.

As they reached the hotel, Mango whispered, “I’m going to slip the driver a note and invite him to come over when he gets off tonight. Shall I tell him he can play with my slave if he does?” Amarna was speechless. Her mind was in overload. She avoided eye contact with everyone as Mango led her through the lobby, wondering what the hell she had got herself into. She felt nervous, but also very excited. She was already dripping wet as they entered Mango’s room.

Mango went to the phone and placed an order with room service, leaving Amarna just standing there, trembling. Then she positioned the restraint straps on the bed, undressed Amarna – being careful not to touch her sensitive skin more than necessary – and strapped her to the bed. There was a knock on the door and Mango took the drinks from room service, letting the door open just enough that the server got a glimpse of her naked captive.

When he left, Mango went to her suitcase and produced a huge vibrating wand. “I don’t consider this a toy, it’s a necessity!” she said. Now Amarna understood why she would need the ball gag. But Mango just put the toy on the nightstand, saying, “Later!” She undressed slowly, and Amarna felt herself getting even wetter at the sight of her companion's beautiful body.

Mango held up the bottle she had ordered from room service. “This is Kahlua, a coffee liqueur, very sticky. It will tingle.” She moved between Amarna’s spread legs. “I know you love to eat pussy, but I’m going to teach you how to do it even better.” She poured a stream of liquid onto Amarna’s mons Venus, letting it run over her lips and on down. “My job is to get every last drop and lick you clean.”

Amarna squirmed and pulled at her restraints. Mango was right; the sensations were intense. It felt hot, tingling and teasing. She had never felt so aroused. As Mango began to lick her, the pressure built and built. Looking down, she could see her abdomen ripple, but it was obvious Mango did not intend to let her orgasm yet. Her whole body was shaking involuntarily, but her release escaped her. Mango licked every inch of her pussy, and even tongued her asshole, but every time she was about to climax, her tormentor would ease off until the sensations subsided a little.  

Amarna realized she was moaning, “Please, please, let me cum!” but to no avail. At last Mango kissed Amarna, slid the ball gag between her lips and secured it. Only then did she reach for the vibrator, turn it on high, and with a wicked smile, applied it directly to Amarna’s clit. The effect was instantaneous. Armana started to cum like crazy, harder than ever before in her life. She screamed into the ball gag, writhing and pulling against her restraints, until it seemed she would almost faint from the relentless onslaught of ecstasy.

To be continued…

Many thanks to our member, Frank, for writing this exciting story (and for giving me a cameo role!). If you enjoy erotic fiction and would like to contribute some of your own, you can email it to me at fanfiction@metart.com. I don’t promise to post it in full, but I will pick out the juiciest bits to share!

 

READ MORE

Yoga Bunny - a tribute to Paula Shy

Yoga bunny: tribute to Paula Shy

Erotic fiction inspired by Paula Shy

Yoga always makes me horny. I'm sure that's not an appropriate reaction, but I can't help it! Maybe it's something to do with the deep breathing and all that focusing on the pelvic area... I usually walk out of class buzzing with arousal, and with a telltale damp patch on the crotch of my tight yoga pants. Then a friend told me about the naked yoga craze; I knew there was no way I could trust myself in a class surrounded by acres of bare flesh, but there was nothing to stop me trying it on my own...

I was lucky enough to be housesitting for a friend with a secluded back yard, and the sunny poolside terrace seemed like the ideal spot to get in touch with my inner goddess. I was sitting drinking my morning coffee when the idea struck me, so I just grabbed a mat and headed out in my vest top and panties, confident there was nobody around to spot me. As I warmed up with some deep stretches, I began to feel an intense throbbing sensation radiating throughout my body. I raised my hips up into bridge position, knees open and pussy pointed directly at the sun. Heat flared through my crotch at once, and I could feel wetness start to trickle between my pussy lips. I slid down the straps of my vest and pushed it down to my waist, my nipples immediately stiffening in the slight hint of breeze. Trying to find my balance, I moved through tree pose and dancer pose, but it was no good - my attention was concentrated on my pulsing pussy, not my perfect posture!

Moving into a forward bend, I eased my panties down, exposing my pussy to the air as I got deeper into the stretch. That felt good! I moved into a full back bend, my slit splaying open as I arched up and back. Suddenly my mind was filled with the idea of getting banged in that position, some strong guy grasping my waist as he plunged into me. The thought made me shiver with pleasure, and my legs nearly gave way. I sank down into a shoulder stand, legs wide, pussy open to the sky... and that's when all my yoga composure completely deserted me and I knew I absolutely, positively had to rub myself off immediately!

I got on my hand and knees, my fingers sliding straight into my slick pussy with no resistance. Thumb grinding on my clit, I pumped rhythmically, juice trickling out with each stroke. My pussy walls twitched spasmodically around my fingers, waves of sensation flooding over me. Collapsing down onto the ground, I humped my hand frantically, my free hand reaching over to rub between my ass cheeks as I shuddered to a huge orgasm.

I wish I could tell you the pool guy came by and caught me in this compromising position, but no such luck. However, I did invite a couple of open-minded girlfriends to join me for the following morning's naked yoga session...

If you enjoy erotic fiction and would like to contribute some of your own, you can email it to me at fanfiction@metart.com. I don't promise to post it in full, but I will pick out the juiciest bits to share!

READ MORE

The Urge

Erotic fiction inspired by Leila A

There are things I need to do, calls I should make, work to be done. But I just can’t shake that urge. You know the one I mean.

My denim shorts are so tight, the seam between my legs pressing right between my pussy lips. Maybe that’s why I’m feeling the telltale throb radiating from my crotch all the way to my stiffening nipples. I grab the bottom of the shorts and pull upward, grinding them even tighter against my hot snatch. It feels so good.

Unbuttoning my shirt, I flick a nail across my hard nipple, feeling an electric current spark down to my cooch, juice soaking through the fabric that’s rubbing deeper between my plump lips. I lie on my back on the table, legs high in the air, tugging at the thin strip of denim and sawing it back and forth until it’s saturated with my cream and waves of pleasure are pulsing through me.

I spread my pussy lips apart so the wet fabric can slide even deeper, then force a finger past the confines of the denim and right into my hot hole. Immediately, my sugar walls spasm around my probing finger and I feel a fresh surge of juice spurt out and trickle over my hand. I’ve never squirted before, but the pressure of the tight shorts all around my crotch is causing such a throbbing sensation that I feel like I might explode. I taste my cream from my fingers and it’s hot, sweet and tangy.

I need to cum now – badly. I thrust two fingers into my pussy, one either side of the drenched fabric, and press it harder and harder against my clit as my fingers move frantically, searching out my sweet spot and rubbing insistently. My legs stiffen, my back arches and the throbbing builds until suddenly – oh, oh, oh – I’m cumming like crazy, wetness gushing from deep inside.

It takes a few moments for me to come back to my senses, and I know I’m not done yet. Easing down the soaked shorts and pressing the crotch to my face so I smell my own arousal, I crouch up on the table with my legs parted so my pussy is spread wide. I slide a couple of fingers back into my slippery hole and ride them, imagining it’s a big cock filling me, the aftershocks from my orgasm twitching and pulsing through me. My fingers aren’t enough now, and I take off one of my shoes and wrap my shirt around the heel, then stroke it up and down along the groove of my pussy lips. Turning onto my knees, I rub the makeshift dildo against my cunt over and over, until I’m cumming again, just as hard as the first time.

When I get the urge like this, it’s impossible for me to resist. What would you do if you were with me, I wonder…

 

If you enjoy erotic fiction and would like to contribute some of your own, you can email it to me at fanfiction@metart.com. I don’t promise to post it in full, but I will pick out the juiciest bits to share!

 

READ MORE

More Than Friends - a tribute to Emily and Milena

Emily and Milena: More Than Friends, a tribute

Erotic fiction by Frank, inspired by ‘Nisake' by Erik Latika, featuring Milena D and Emily Bloom

Milena answered the phone and said, "Hi Em, yeah I heard from Erik also. He wants us to play on a motorbike for a photoset for MetArt. Sounds like fun, right? I'll pick you up about 9:00am. Erik says he has the outfits he wants us to wear - or not wear, as it develops! Can't wait to see you!" It had been a while since Milena and Emily had an opportunity to shoot together, and the good friends always enjoyed each other's company.

Milena showered, brushed her hair back into a ponytail, and then pulled on an old pair of ripped jeans, a ‘Free Pussy Riot' T-shirt, and the brand new Adidas sneakers she had picked up in Prague. She looked more like the cute girl next door than a glamorous model as she climbed into her prize possession, an Abarth Edition Fiat 500, and headed off to pick up Emily, who was staying in a local hotel. Emily, always the flirt, was chatting with the doorman as Milena pulled up. She was also dressed casually, in jeans, an oversized T-shirt with some classical musician's image on it that Milena didn't even recognize, and flip-flops. The doorman's eyes were wide as he took in the sight of the two pretty girls greeting each other with a kiss that was a little more than just friendly.

The girls caught up on each other's gossip on the way to the shoot, and on arrival were greeted by the sight of their photographer, Erik, standing next to a big black motorcycle.

"Wow, I hope Erik lets me take it for a spin," Milena said longingly.

Emily screwed up her face and asked, "You can handle that thing? You ride?"

Milena just laughed and replied, "Yes, and you'd better hold on tight behind me or I will have to wear my T-shirt that says, ‘If you can read this I lost the bitch,’ won’t I?" Emily turned white.

They changed into their sexy outfits for the shoot. When Milena pulled her jeans off, she thought Emily was going to jump on her right then. Emily hadn't seen that part of Milena since she had been waxed. Milena laughed at the expression on Emily's face, and said, "If you want, you can examine it much more closely back at your hotel..."

Throughout the shoot, both girls could feel themselves getting more and more aroused. It was hard to restrain themselves from touching each other too explicitly. When they had finished, Erik let Milena take the bike for a short spin. Emily held on tight behind her; she clamped onto Milena's breasts as she rode and whispered into her ear, "You're going to pay for this when I get you back to my room!"

She wasn't kidding. They were barely in the room before Emily stripped naked and dived onto the bed. She flipped onto her back, spread her legs and said, "I get really horny when I am scared, and that bike ride got me scared. Now don't stop until I tell you."

Milena giggled as she climbed on the bed and dove into Emily. She was telling the truth about being turned on, Milena soon realized, because Emily was already wet when Milena's tongue spread her lips.

The first flick of her tongue on Emily's clit, and Emily came for the first time - but Milena wouldn't let her stop there. Number two came when Milena added a third finger to the two she was pumping into Emily. Milena came up for a kiss, Emily licking all of her juices from Milena's face, and then lay down beside her. Emily reversed direction and lowered herself on top of Milena in the classic soixante-neuf position.

"I miss your full bush, it was so much fun to play with," Emily whispered between licks. But it didn't stop her from exploring every inch of Milena's smooth bare mound with her tongue. She moved her arms behind Milena's sexy long legs, and lifted Milena's ass so as to have complete access. Then she buried her tongue as deep as she could.

It became a game, to see which one was going to make the other cum first. Milena realized Emily's clit would be way too sensitive after her earlier orgasms, so she moved to the rear target with her tongue. Emily let out a deep moan, but then returned the favor. Neither one wanted to lose this battle. Finally when she thought Milena was ready, Emily sucked Milena's clit in as far as she could and whipped it with her tongue. Milena was starting to get those involuntary shudders when Emily slipped her finger deep into Milena's rear orifice! Emily won!

Much later, when the girls had both recovered from the many orgasms they'd given each other, they showered together and decided to put a perfect cap on the day. Rather than dressing casually as they had done earlier, they went through Emily's stuff to find her sexiest outfits. Looking like the beautiful models they were, they went out for a night on the town.

Thank you to our MetArt member, Frank, for writing this story. If you enjoy erotic fiction and would like to contribute some of your own, you can email it to me at fanfiction@metart.com. I don't promise to post it in full, but I will pick out the juiciest bits to share!

READ MORE

Stockings and Panties

Erotic fiction inspired by Vanessa O

Sometimes I like to get dressed up, even when there’s nobody here to see me. I pretend it’s just for fun, to try on a new outfit, but deep down I know it will end up with me cramming my fingers into my wet pussy and chasing an orgasm. Tonight I put on black lace underwear, stockings and garter belt, high heels and a figure-hugging sequinned dress. Even as I smooth the dress down over my hips, I can feel the tell-tale trickle of juices from my hot pussy; but I make myself wait. I light some candles and walk slowly around the room, enjoying the tension of the garter straps against my thighs, imagining hungry eyes on me.

When I’ve teased myself enough, I pull my dress up to my waist and rest my bottom against the glass table, the cold surface making my warm skin tingle. It feels good, so I pull off my dress and bra, and rub my nipples across the cold glass. They stiffen instantly, sending a shock of pleasure down between my legs. I pinch and squeeze them, feeling the hot throb feed a fresh surge of intense desire.

I slide a hand down to stroke against my panty crotch, discovering how drenched it is with my juices. Bunching the sodden fabric up, I pull it tight, sawing it between my pussy lips until it rubs hard against my clitoris. The jolt of pleasure is overwhelming, my legs shaking as evidence of my arousal soaks my fingers. I’m so close to cumming, but I want to prolong the moment. Peeling off the sticky panties, I lick my own cream from them, and then roll them into a ball that I rub roughly over my nipples. Spreading my legs wider, I rub the saturated panties against my pussy, pushing some of the fabric right inside with my trembling fingers.

Now I can’t hold back the urge to cum. I raise one foot up onto the table, spreading my pussy open, and thrust two fingers inside, feeling my sugar walls instantly spasm around them. That opens the floodgates, and I start finger-fucking myself hard and fast, dropping to my knees when my shaking legs won’t support me any longer. Grabbing a candle from the table, I plunge the end into my slippery-wet hole, licking the cream from my fingers. That’s it; a few more hard strokes and my orgasm sweeps over me, my back arching as the waves of pleasure crash through my body.

I lie there for a moment, nipples throbbing, pussy still spasming around my makeshift toy. I’m not done yet; a few strokes from my fingers and I’ll be ready to start again, hungry for another powerful climax.

This is what I like to do when I’m alone. But it would be even better if you were here.

 

If you enjoy erotic fiction and would like to contribute some of your own, you can email it to me at fanfiction@metart.com. I don’t promise to post it in full, but I will pick out the juiciest bits to share!

READ MORE

The Road Goes On II: Travel Diary

The following is a short story prelude to Alis Locanta’s beautiful film about travel romance, ‘The Road Goes On: Vol. 2,’ released 14th Feb, 2015. It is told from the first person perspective of Silvie Luca, as we gain insight into her personality, her adventures and her relationship with Agatha leading up the events of the film. 

After consulting with and receiving permission from Alis to complete this title, I studied the following material to help generate a story that would be true to the feel of Alis’ film and its actresses, while also extending and (hopefully) enriching it. 

To guide the development of this story I looked to:

  • Girls Love Sex: Dreams – for insight into Silvie’s personality, language and mannerisms (I would strongly recommend watching at least the first eight minutes of this film before reading this piece, I’m 110% certain you’ll find the read all the more interesting if you do!)
  • Hangover – for insight into Agatha’s personality
  • Websites – relating to travel in Spain, and particularly Barcelona

I hope you will enjoy the story, and more than anything I hope that you feel:

  • I’ve found Silvie’s voice!
  • Upon (re)-watching TRGO(2) afterwards, that I’ve done justice to Alis’ film and perhaps even added a further layer to it

Your thoughts and feedback after reading would be very welcome, and immensely appreciated! This is my first-ever short story, so please let me know what you liked, didn’t like, how I could have improved it, etc., and if you want to see more of this type of thing in the future. It would honestly make my day! :)

So… here it is, in PDF format :)  The Road Goes On II - PDF Download

 

READ MORE

Erotic fiction for VivThomas?

Is erotic fiction something you’d enjoy reading here? I’m not talking ‘Fifty Shades of Grey’ (I think I already made my feelings about that very clear!). I mean fiction inspired by the beautiful girls we feature. Or maybe even fiction written by YOU?

Erotic fiction is a very fulfilling form of self-expression, and can be an exciting way to live out fantasies that you don't quite dare to try in real life!

Some of you may remember that way back when Avril Thomas used to write this blog, she would sometimes share her erotic experiences and fantasies (and very naughty they were, too!). I always looked forward to reading her racy stories, so I thought I’d revive the idea with a little fiction writing of my own. It's the first time I've ever tried something like this, and it turned out to be quite... stimulating!

You can read my first three stories at http://blog.met-art.com/erotic-fiction/staircase-tribute-sabrisse/ and http://blog.met-art.com/erotic-fiction/meadow-tribute-genevieve/ and http://www.thelifeerotic.com/blog/20150326/Caravan_of_Love/ - here’s a little taster:

“Your fingers brush downwards, grazing the fluffy line of hair that leads to those delicate pink folds. I inch closer, breathing more heavily, all my willpower focused on restraining the urge to reach out…” (inspired by Sabrisse, MetArt).

“My hand seeks the pulsing source of my energy. And that’s it; all sense of control is lost as I plunge three fingers into my slippery slot, my thumb rubbing frantically on my clit. Almost immediately I feel a gush of wetness…” (inspired by Saju, The Life Erotic)

"Turning onto your knees, your face buried in the warm blanket, you feel the full force of the sun bless your upturned pussy as your expose yourself to its bright gaze. .." (inspired by Genevieve, MetArt).

What do you think – would you enjoy reading erotica inspired by your favourite VivThomas girls? Let me know! And if you’d like to contribute your own stories, you can send them to me at fanfiction@metart.com. I don’t promise to post them in full, but I will pick out the juiciest bits to share!

READ MORE

Erotic fiction for The Life Erotic?

Is erotic fiction something you enjoy reading? I’m not talking ‘Fifty Shades of Grey’ (seriously… give me some credit). I mean fiction inspired by the beautiful girls we feature. Or maybe even fiction written by YOU?

The movies and photosets here at The Life Erotic give me all the visual stimulation I could ever dream of, but as a writer, I love the magic that words create just as much. If you’ve ever read classic novelists such as Anaïs Ninn, you’ll know it doesn’t need to be explicit to be erotic – not that I mind a little explicitness either!

Erotic fiction is a very satisfying form of self-expression, and can be an exciting way to live out fantasies that you don't quite dare to try in real life. I thought I’d try my hand at a little fiction writing myself. It’s the first time I've ever tried something like this, and it turned out to be quite... fulfilling!

I hope you already read my first story on the blog here a few days ago, which was inspired by a photoset of the lovely Saju. If not, please check it out! I’ve also written a couple of stories on the MetArt blog, you can find them at http://blog.met-art.com/erotic-fiction/meadow-tribute-genevieve/ and http://blog.met-art.com/erotic-fiction/staircase-tribute-sabrisse/ - and here’s a little taster:

“Turning onto your knees, your face buried in the warm blanket, you feel the full force of the sun bless your upturned pussy as your expose yourself to its bright gaze...” (inspired by Genevieve, MetArt).

“Your fingers brush downwards, grazing the fluffy line of hair that leads to those delicate pink folds. I inch closer, breathing more heavily, all my willpower focused on restraining the urge to reach out…” (inspired by Sabrisse, MetArt)

“My hand seeks the pulsing source of my energy. And that’s it; all sense of control is lost as I plunge three fingers into my slippery slot, my thumb rubbing frantically on my clit. Almost immediately I feel a gush of wetness…” (inspired by Saju, The Life Erotic)

What do you think – would you enjoy reading erotica inspired by your favorite girls from The Life Erotic? Let me know! And if you’d like to contribute your own stories, you can send them to me at fanfiction@metart.com. I don’t promise to post them in full, but I will pick out the juiciest bits to share!

READ MORE

Erotic fiction for SexArt?

Is erotic fiction something you’d enjoy reading here? I’m not talking ‘Fifty Shades of Grey’ (seriously… give me some credit). I mean fiction inspired by the beautiful girls we feature. Or maybe even fiction written by YOU?

The movies and photosets at SexArt give me all the visual stimulation I could ever dream of, but as a writer, I love the magic that words create just as much. If you’ve ever read classic novelists such as Anaïs Ninn, you’ll know it doesn’t need to be explicit to be erotic – not that I mind a little explicitness sometimes!

Erotic fiction is a very satisfying form of self-expression, and can be an exciting way to live out fantasies that you don't quite dare to try in real life. I thought I’d experiment with a little fiction writing myself. It’s the first time I've ever tried something like this, and it turned out to be quite... fulfilling!

You can read my first three stories at http://blog.met-art.com/erotic-fiction/meadow-tribute-genevieve/ and http://blog.met-art.com/erotic-fiction/staircase-tribute-sabrisse/ and http://www.thelifeerotic.com/blog/20150326/Caravan_of_Love/ - here’s a little taster:

“Turning onto your knees, your face buried in the warm blanket, you feel the full force of the sun bless your upturned pussy as your expose yourself to its bright gaze...” (inspired by Genevieve, MetArt).

“Your fingers brush downwards, grazing the fluffy line of hair that leads to those delicate pink folds. I inch closer, breathing more heavily, all my willpower focused on restraining the urge to reach out…” (inspired by Sabrisse, MetArt)

“My hand seeks the pulsing source of my energy. And that’s it; all sense of control is lost as I plunge three fingers into my slippery slot, my thumb rubbing frantically on my clit. Almost immediately I feel a gush of wetness…” (inspired by Saju, The Life Erotic)

What do you think – would you enjoy reading erotica inspired by your favorite SexArt girls? Let me know! And if you’d like to contribute your own stories, you can send them to me at fanfiction@metart.com. I don’t promise to post them in full, but I will pick out the juiciest bits to share!

READ MORE

The Meadow... a tribute to Genevieve

Genevieve: erotic fiction dedicated to beautiful MetArt blonde

Erotic fiction inspired by Genevieve Gandi

You stroll through the meadow in the heat of the day, naked as nature intended. Naked, because you want to feel the gentle stir of the breeze against your bare skin, ruffling your hair and teasing your nipples. All your senses seem intensified. The sounds of birdsong and insects buzzing among the wildflowers, the smell of your own sun-warmed skin, the vivid colors of earth and sky, all threaten to overwhelm you. Spreading a blanket, you sink to the ground, the tangled blades of grass and flowers surrounding you. Inhaling their perfume, you feel your body cradled by the earth, tuning in to the rhythm of your own beating heart. You've never felt so alive.

You feel your pulse surging through your core, heat spreading throughout your body, making your fingertips tingle. A light breeze kisses your skin, starting at your toes and sweeping up your leg, up between your thighs, caressing your pussy like a soft breath from a lover. All your attention is focused on this sweet tribute to your sex from the nature goddess herself.

Licking a finger, you run it around your stiffening nipple, feeling the air cool it as it hardens. It's pulsing, echoing the throb between your legs, a primal vibration that needs its release. Your fingers creep lower, stroking the hot, taut skin of your stomach, and lower still, over your plump mound of Venus. They skim the slick groove of your pussy; you slide them along the slippery channel again, lifting your creamy fingers to your mouth to taste yourself.

The sweet tang of your arousal engulfs your tastebuds, igniting a burning desire to be filled. You thrust your hand back between your legs, fingers gliding up and down between your pussy lips, searching out the tremor that occurs each time they hit the sweet spot. Your free hand roams over your body, squeezing your nipples, brushing hair from your face; then pressing down on its partner to increase the pressure as three wriggling fingers push their way into your honeyed hole.

Turning onto your knees, your face buried in the warm blanket, you feel the full force of the sun bless your upturned pussy as your expose yourself to its bright gaze. You pause for a moment, acutely aware of every sensation coursing through your body, then plunge your fingers back inside to pursue the rising crescendo of your pleasure. Riding your fingers, rocking your hips, you let out a cry of ecstasy that rings through the still air as your orgasm sweeps over you.

Trembling, you sink back to the ground, your pulse racing, your fingers and thighs drenched with your juices. And as your breathing slows and your eyes drift closed, you feel the earth gently rock you to sleep...

READ MORE

The Staircase… a tribute to Sabrisse

Sabrisse: erotic fiction inspired by Metart beauty

Erotic fiction inspired by Sabrisse

You stand there, perfectly composed, on the wooden staircase. On your tiptoes, knowing the arch of your pretty feet will stoke the surge of desire swelling inside me. Your white lace bodysuit is cut high over your hips, emphasizing your fine bones and giving a tantalising hint of what lies beneath. The swell of your cleavage, hair sweeping silkily across it, invites my touch. But not yet...

Confident you have my full attention, you bend over, wiggle your hips at me. Then you sit, lifting your toes high so I get a flash of white fabric between your sweet thighs. You slide one strap down over your shoulder, cupping your hand beneath your breast with a naughty smile. I let out an involuntary gasp... I want to touch you, I want to touch myself, but that would spoil your game.

Now you spread your legs and snap open the poppers at the crotch of your bodysuit, moving it aside so I can see your beautiful pussy. Your fingers brush downwards, grazing the fluffy line of hair that leads to those delicate pink folds. I inch closer, breathing more heavily, all my willpower focused on restraining the urge to reach out and touch your shiny hair, kiss those parted lips.

With a naughty giggle, you shimmy out of the bodysuit altogether and stand there naked, high on your pointed toes again, letting me feast my eyes on your smooth skin. You blush a little under the heat of my gaze, but you don't look away. Instead you sink gracefully down again, spreading your legs wider, letting me see the full glory of that sweet pink haven. Is that a hint of moisture I see glistening within? My mouth waters at the thought.

You turn away, showing me your firm bottom, the curves daring me to move closer still. Your strong, slender frame excites me more than I can say. Teasing me now, you sink to your knees, legs spread, pussy gently opening like a flower. You laugh delightedly at the expression of naked hunger on my face.

Rising to your feet, you begin to sashay up the stairs, your hips swaying. Halfway up, you turn to beckon me. Is there any doubt I will follow?

READ MORE

Caravan of Love

Erotic fiction inspired by Saju

I wait for you at our secret spot, high on anticipation. Usually we go there together in our hiking boots and sweat pants, but today is different. I want you to look at me and remember the first time you ever saw me, the first time the thought, ‘I want that girl,’ flashed through your mind.

I’m wearing that orange dress, the one I wore the first time we met, the one you said made me look so mouthwatering you wanted to taste me. High heels too, making my legs long and lean. I’m a petite girl, but in these heels I feel powerfully sexy, almost Amazonian. I picture the expression of surprised horniness on your face when I open the door to you looking so glamorous, incongruous in our homely little caravan. The thought intensifies the throb of arousal at my core, the warmth spreading through my limbs.

I’m naked under the dress, knowing that will turn you on all the more, and I press my thighs together, feeling a little wetness seep out at their apex. I slowly trace my finger up the curve at the top of my thigh, and then along the slick groove of my pussy, creaminess collecting on my fingertip. I lift it to my mouth and taste my own excitement.

The flimsy dress feels restrictive now… I want to be naked in our secret love nest, the muted sound of birdsong from outside and the whisper of my breath reminding me of all the snatched moments of passion we’ve shared here. Shrugging off the dress and letting it tumble to the floor, I perch my ass on the table, the coldness of the cheap veneer against my hot skin giving me a jolt of pleasure.

I grind down against the table, my juice smearing the shiny surface. The cold, unyielding hardness against my soft pink folds seems to intensify the heat within me. I spread my legs wider, heels scratching at the table-top as my hand seeks the pulsing source of my energy. And that’s it; all sense of control is lost as I plunge three fingers into my slippery slot, my thumb rubbing frantically on my clit. Almost immediately I feel a gush of wetness, a surge of heightened pleasure. Fingers thrusting rhythmically, I ride the waves of sensation until they threaten to overwhelm me, and I sink onto my back on the table, hips arching spasmodically.

Turning over and sliding my feet to the ground, I press my naked body against the cold table, my nipples hard as diamonds, my cheek rubbing in the wet patch I’ve left there. My fingers are drenched with my cream as I glide them back inside, my sugar walls twitching around them. Harder and faster now, I thrust them into myself, imagining it’s your cock giving me this irresistible rush towards ecstasy. My breath comes in gasps, trickles of juice running down my wrist as I rub and hump and moan my way to a climax that leaves my legs shaking.

And then you knock on the door. 

READ MORE

Get Free Content

Follow SEXART

Latest Comments

    W

    Wily 2 hours ago

    Love Alexis!

    on Crazy Day
    b

    beetle 3 hours ago

    Damn sexy and devilishly good. I love it, when Alice May embrances into her pussy and her anus with her cute fingers. When she strokes and tickles them. I would love to help her.

    on Jandy
    B

    Benny Back 8 hours ago

    Great movie with stunning and beautiful acting girls!

    on Bittersweet Tale Part 4
    s

    sensuousman 15 hours ago

    What an epic and sexy film. Tracy and Aiko have such fun together and it's a joy to watch from start to finish. Would have liked to have seen them from behind coming out of the pool, but who cares? Tracy has really sexy legs and buns and her orgasm at the end is delightful.
    One of my favs on SexArt

    on Shards of Summer
    s

    sensuousman 15 hours ago

    Such a sexy and erotic film, and Julia Roca is an exceptionally sensuous and erotic performer. A sexy voice, smile and the most amazing legs. She performs well with men and women, and Alexa Thomas is great too. I just have many films featuring Julia, including Secretly 2 and Que Es Le Pasion 2.
    I only have this film in standard, unfortunately, since my membership was limited, but aim someday to get the hi-def version when I can get my own connection.
    Happy birthday indeed, sexy legs!

    on Cumpleanos Feliz
    b

    beetle 1 day ago

    Patritcy is always a feast for the eyes. Even today in this adorable lingerie and later in her naked purity. Exquisite and absolutely superb!

    on Mensi
    L

    Lovelez 2 days ago

    Juliet, you know how it looks when you look cold and lonely? It's because you need a companion. A woman companion right next to you. You haven't lived until you share your brunette hairs with a beautiful blonde. Ask Nancy A if she is doing anything. See you two soon.

    on Juliett Lea
    B

    Blatherman 2 days ago

    Fawlty Towers...nice!

    on One Day In HotYlek Part 4
    C

    Crpaddct 2 days ago

    Alexis is one of the absolute top erotic/porn models anywhere!
    She's got a great smile, stunning looks, and gives us way more than average.
    Particularly with regards to creampie.
    I find a member rating below 9 for a performer this good almost insulting!

    on Alexis Crystal
    C

    Crpaddct 2 days ago

    There appears to be some mismatch between the number of people that follows her, compared to her member rating. In that regard I think the number of people that follows her gives the clearest indication as to Nancy's popularity / fan base.
    An absolute stunning blonde beauty.

    on Nancy A
    C

    Crpaddct 2 days ago

    If the amount of scenes on this site containing creampies had been communicated in a more clear manner on your sign up page, I would have signed up for membership long ago.
    Alas, after encountering the lack of creampie on 21stnaturals.com, I sort stayed off signing up here, cause I hadn't any good information on the content of this site.
    Now, after having known abot this site for more than 2 years, I finally signed on just for curiostity to see what you had to offer, and are happy to state that it definitely wasn't a waste of money. Particularly appreciating the amount of creampie scenes you've got.
    On the slightly negative side the quality of tagging of you scenes are a bit erratic. With scenes not containing creampie tagged as contining such and vice versa. Also there appears to be some dude that out of wishful thinking have tagged most of your scenes with "anal", though I can't say I've seen any anal on this site so far. Which is all fine with me.
    Also the picture frame format of your scenes appears to be more designed towards widescreen TV than computer screens.
    Anyway, keep up your good work!

    on SexArt movie of the month: May 2017
    d

    dArtagnan 2 days ago

    Stunning!

    on Anatropi
    d

    dArtagnan 2 days ago

    Charlotte looks extra sexy in black sheer stockings, which contrasts so well against her beautiful pale skin. Loved this, as I do most things Stokely.

    on I'm All About The Ladies
    d

    dArtagnan 2 days ago

    I love Charlotte. Stunningly sexy and gorgeous, and playful to boot.

    on Charlotte Stokely
    d

    dArtagnan 2 days ago

    That was... amazing! Now I gotta go clean up.

    on Girls Love Sex - Exhibitionist
    d

    dArtagnan 2 days ago

    Caprice is of course stunningly gorgeous, and I may be forgetting something but I don't think I've seen many sets of her sporting hair around that delicious pussy of hers. This is a very welcome feature.

    on Proportzio
    g

    glocker94 2 days ago

    MMMmmmmm ...Anie... She looks so good in and out of that black dress!

    on One Day In HotYlek Part 4
    b

    beetle 2 days ago

    Thank you Rose. Should not be a sharp criticism, but only to reflect my opinion. I am delighted when Max is your favorite guy. He's really nice. But it is definitely good that even a few other guys come to the line. Then you are more than happy to see Max again.

    Thank you for your quick and love answer. It's nice that you always answer questions and suggestions quickly. Thank you and a big kiss!

    on One Day In HotYlek Part 4
    R

    Rose 2 days ago

    Hi Beetle, if you look at the last few movies, we have a new guy (Pavlos), also Thomas Lee, Nick Ross, Thomas Fly, Ricky... we do feature Max a lot because he's such a great performer... not gonna lie, he's my favorite :-)

    on One Day In HotYlek Part 4
    d

    dArtagnan 2 days ago

    She's perfect. Absolutely love her.

    on Abra